Heroes of Republic: Ancient Roman Super Heroes

Knowing Your Place (Part I)
White millstones grinding against each other, Promethia's teeth complained as she soared through the sky.

"Can you please find me something? Anything?" She focused her thoughts, a demand clear. "I'm freezing to death here."

"You, cold?" An amused bronzed laughter joined her mind.

"I cannot concentrate on comforting flame whens I am also flinging myself away from Terra's deadly pull."

"Such complaining is unbecoming of such talented young woman." The simulated voice admonished her. "Don't be a brat. Consider this just another trial."

"Come on, these patrols are dull and a waste of my time. The time of us both, I might say."

A moment of silence. You do not need sibylline prophecy to recognize an argument as pointless as this.

"Hundred feet or so from the II milestone of the Via Appia." The metallic voice bounced on her head. "A devious obstruction of the road; an action betraying the most villainous intent."

Rolling eyes were a dangerous proposition when flying seventy feet up in the air; Davinia resigned herself to a low groan.

"What? I thought this is what you wanted."

"Spare me that prose. Specially when it is just the two of us; you are not going to stupefy anyone by slipping back to nonsense. Bloated Favonius, for such a wise being you blunder and blabber like Lidia."

"Speaking of the Trojan woman…"

"Don't even make me think about it." Davinia mentally blocked any future inquiries.

"It is curious how you keep dancing around a topic you claim not wanting to accost."

Arpineia was suddenly very interested in repeating the lyrics for the Carmina Flammarum over and over, darting towards her destiny as a chanting thunderbolt.

Six men and women dragged big logs and stumps across the tightly squeezed stones of the road. They blinked incredulous as a thin veneer of white smoke rose from the barricade, the only warning before it turned into ash. The wind gathered ashen remains into a gray and white arrow pointing towards a figure downwind.

Back turned, eyes up, hands resting on hips.

"It is her! Promethia!"

"She is just like me!"

"Of course, it had to be her. Who would else would have bothered?"

Davinia arranged her scarf as she turned.

"Good. I assume I do not need to tell you what to do now?"

The would-be bandits ran away; Davinia narrowed her eyes. Even if they scampered like spooked hares, they seemed to steer their course as if they were congregating towards the same direction. She would be wise to follow them in a less conspicuously manner, find out what drove them to such extremes.

Promethia closed Arpineia's eyes. She visualized the warm footprints, the lingering heat of the vanishing bodies.

"Vestalis." The awkward Greek pronunciation of the title distracted her. The metallic ring of Sybil's voice clarified she would not be ignored. "There is something urgent that needs your attention."

"How urgent it is?" Davinia questioned, frustrated. "I should really talk to those six once they are calm enough to speak but still too spooked for deceit."

"It can slide into a matter of life and death. And you will not like it one bit."

*​

Promethia flew towards a modest lumber exploitation, a complex nested against pristine woods; it was its own world, isolated from winding trade roads and unwelcomed eyes by a modest hill and the surroundings wilds. The captive she carried told her its name: the villa rustica Valerianum, so named in honour of the owners of the propriety. Davinia frowned as they landed near the residential corner of the complex, releasing the man; he stumbled over the cobblestone and laid among the dust. The Triumphant crossed her arms, igneous stare directed towards the large oaken double doors. They swung open, a tiny bald man foreman rushing to meet the two unexpected guests.

"There you are, Semolus." The taskmaster of the Valerianum made a motion to grab and lift the man; Promethia barely moved her head, her eyes as judgmental as Juno's peacocks. The man froze in place, eventually moving a couple of steps back and assuming a rigid posture.

"We would speak to the owner." Arpineia.

The foreman unchained a meek comment, further words arresting when Promethia raised her chin higher. Arpineia assisted the fallen man and locked elbows with him, rushing through the oxen's barn and stables, settling on the visitor's atrium. Flustered but still obligated to hospitality, the staff of the Valerianum scrapped some bread and dried fruits to serve the new arrivals. They interpreted Promethia's curt demands and austere stance by summoning a richly-dressed but tacky middle-aged man.

"Valerius Lutata, I presume." Promethia assumed, reading the man as a plebeian intermediary to the noble, multi-armed power-house that was the gens Valeria. She did not look at would-be-Lutata for confirmations, turning towards the captive she had dragged here. They nodded at each other, confirming such assumptions and whatever other topics they may have had previously discussed. "I brought your Semolus back."

The man looked at the Triumphant and the man, confusion taking over his face as he repeated the gesture. Why had he been called here? To receive an escaped slave? Certainly someone else could handle that nasty business.

"I see. I'm sure we can put him back to work immediately. I thank you for recovering our man, Promethia. I'm sure you have other celestial matters to attend, just as I have more important tasks that demand my attention."

Davinia put herself between Lutata and Semolus.

"Was this man enslaved to you?"

"Yes, as I mentioned. What is the issue?"

Promethia lifted Semolus' tunic, revealing cuts and bruises, testimonies of abuses old and new.

"Is this how you treat a human being that happens to be extremely indebted to you?"

The middle-aged manager face reddened.

"I swear by Sancus Fidius, I am not aware of any mistreatment going on the Valerianum"

"Mistreatment?" Arpineia left the word twirl around her tongue, jumping across her mouth as it twisted her face with disgust. "So if I go around the Valerianum I will not find other abused people? Or do you just abuse your slaves, and think that somehow lessens your crimes? Pretty convenient, I would say; keep them isolated from other communities and urban centers, limiting their mobility. And if they leave to demand their civic and human rights - which they have to, - you declare them as escapees defaulting on their debts, forcing them to run from magistrates instead of towards them."

Valerius Lutata was spared the indignity of further lies by Semolus' interjection.

"I told the Triumphant everything. How you prey on the urban poor, promising them a good life in exchange for a few years of indentured servitude in a peaceful pastoral environment, all according to the demands of Law and ever respectful of their Libertas. I bear the marks of that respect all over my body - as do so many others."

"You can't prove this! Nobody will listen to such words raised against an august agent of gens Valeria!"

"Oh, Semolus can." Promethia eyes narrowed. "And I will see to it that Justice is done. And it will not stop here; I still cannot prove what Semolus has told me: that you resell their contracts, violating the spirit of this shameful institution, and have been smuggling slaves to the provinces and beyond."

"I'm not a slaver!"

"Perhaps not." Davinia conceded, following the spirit and the letter of the law - even if that meant going against her personal judgment. "But you are a sadist, and you will at least pay for that. These are human beings, entrusted under care. You had to get them back ot their feet; you treated them worse than one would a dog or a cart instead. They are not thinking tools."

"I do not have to stay here and listen to this. Semolus, you still have debts to pay; go back to work if you know what is good for you. Salvé, Triumphant." Valerius Lutata turned around, jumping in reflexive pain as he stepped on the surrounding stones. He looked down to find them glowing red, such intense heated halos embracing them; even staring made his eyes strain and head pang.

"You would not dare!"

"Oh, I am daring. You are coming with me." Promethia extended her arm. "I am not taking any chances here; you will not hide behind the reputation of your patrons or turtle up with a small army of bodyguards and gladiators. I'm delivering you to the magistrates myself. "

Ignoring the woman, Lutata jumped between the stones. The smell of burnt wood and crispy leather filled the atrium, the futility of efforts escalating into charred hair. Promethia crossed her arms as Semolus laughed at the undignified dance.

"You are in charge of your own fate; the fate you are allowed to choose is in which state I drop you at the Forum."

*​

Arpineia entered her private cell, dragging herself towards the water-basin; she dunked her head into the cold liquid three times before feeling satisfied. She let that water drip down her face while she tucked her hair. She stopped at "restrained"; "proper" would waste energy she did not have. She got herself half-dressed - a generous way of conveying she trailed a stola over her Promethian uniform. She blinked at the empty air, at the unlit corners of her room and at her empty walls. Those last ones were looking particularly supportive.

She just stood there, hair dripping wet, eyes vacant, arms dropped, brow locked in a wrestling match against plaster and bricks. One of her junior collegians entered her cell, nervously holding a pair of scrolls.

"The request for a permanent building dedicated to pre-marital schooling has been once again rejected, Vestalis Arpineia. I need this to be sealed and approved by a reverend First Class; then I can move with a recourse. I'm sure the Senate will be convinced this time." The young girl kept talking, stopping when she noticed Arpineia's refusal to move a muscle in acknowledgment of her words. She tip-toed towards Arpineia's desk, stretched the scrolls carefully over a pile of other yellowing documents and backed away towards the entrance. "It is not that urgent, it can wait. I apologize for disturbing you."

Arpineia stood against the wall for an absurd amount of time, listening as the Second Class Vestalis ran down the corridor.

"It must have been very stressful to you." The Sybil remarked with the bluntness reserved for automatons and bad lawyers.

The Vestalis groaned. She turned her head, finally acknowledging the growing pile of work laying on her desk.

"Rest, handle all that." The metallic voice suggested.

It was tempting. A knot formed in her stomach; everything she could accomplish sitting at that desk seemed futile, distant and ultimately of no consequence. She made a difference today; or at least she had chosen to believe that. It was up to the judicial system now.

"This can wait. I need to follow up on that mess at the Via Appia." Arpineia reached for her scarf, wrapping it around her neck. She touched the needle hidden within.
 
Knowing Your Place (Part II)
The trail was cold but Davinia burned with determination. She started with the ambush site, soaring across the sky and looking for where trees might have been recently cut. Planting a topographic flagstaff on every possible cutting site, she started looking for hideouts and nearby communities; she eliminated them one by one on the basis of elevation, primary and secondary sources of income and distance in Roman feet.

High in contemplative heavens, the loom of the former teen detective wove a tapestry of possible locations and the most viable routes between them. Davinia's deductions had struck an early hurdle: the most practical and opportunists candidates where also the ones that would suffer the most from banditry; with their fields ripped apart by the roads, the lifeblood of the communities that formed Rome's mouth was the southern Italian trade - if their village was not deemed safe, merchants would avoid stopping there. Immediate gratification would bring ruin to the entire community.

Davinia dared to form a more concrete hypothesis: if the bandits were from distant rural communities - or even an urban center deeper inland - they would have to walk long distances to reach Via Appia; that would take hours and returning and be even worse: they would have to drag the loot on their own, without the help of trails or oxen. Some sort of temporary hideout or drop point was essential. Such investment of time and effort would not make sense in a prosperous place without dramatic social inequalities; finding the best spots and keeping them hidden from wanderers and sheepherders requires an intimate relationship with the wilderness - and scouting and following marks required excellent tracking skills.

"You have the maps from the Temple that I left with you at hand, Sybil?" Promethia visualized on her head.

"I do, and made some additions of my own." The mechanical oracle confirmed.

"Good, I need you to follow my position and point me towards villages lacking in arable land that complement their cattle with intensive hunting."

Once again she took flight, eyes searching for anything interesting; she was seized by a lethargic mood, passively correcting her direction as Sybil suggested. She was stirred away from roads and rivers, deep into unruly hills where forests stole moisture from Aquilo's meager aerial offerings and shared them with the parched earth.

Three figures caught her attention, running across the clearings, jumping and waving at her. It did not look like a trap, so she descended to meet them. It seemed to be three children, pointing and laughing as she approached.

"Are you sure that's her?" The boy among them stopped running, out of breath.

"It has to be her! She looks just like me!" The girl on the lead kept her arm up, pointed at the approaching flaming Triumphant.

"Alba is right, she looks just like her." The other girl agreed.

Promethia performed an impressive landing, drawing awe, shouting and clapping from the children. She rose with a warm breeze making her hair and scarf dance as she struck a pose.

"So, I seem to have caught you kids skipping work." She teased with a smile.

"You did not caught us, we caught you!" The boy protested between heavy breaths.

"And you are wrong, we are hard at work." The two girls were very proud of that fact.

"Is that so?" Promethia leaned. "Why don't you show me what important task your parents gave you?"

Davinia followed the kids, earning a commentary from otherwise quiet Sybil.

"What are you doing, wasting time with these cubs?"

"Gaining favor with the locals. And don't complain; they are children but they are the children of herders and hunters - natural explorers with the curiosity to find any secret."

The three kids brought Promethia to a small hole in the ground: a former well, half-covered by a big slab and completely dry. Working together, they pushed a rope, recovering a long basket made of interwoven willow twigs. They uncovered the cork top, revealing a veritable stash of aromatic herbs, carefully picked arrow-head mushrooms, a mix of colorful berries protected by clever shells made from folding long leaves and grass.

"We have been foraging the entire day and got thaaaaat much." The smallest girl explained to a very impressed Davinia.

"Have your parents sent you on your own? Are they not afraid of wild animals?"

"Nah, that is not a problem. Game has been hard to come by; they would actually welcome more beasts."

"And we are the best around!" The oxen turned the mill of ideas; things were starting to fall in place.

"Are there more wells around here, where you might keep food hidden in shade?" The Triumphant asked.

"No, they have been either covered or collapsed on their own."

"Did your village dig them?"

"No, they are from the haunted town." The boy let it slip, hovering his mouth with both hands in shame. The girls started hitting him for the infraction.

Haunted town?"

The girl that seemed to see herself staring back from Promethia's position swung back and forth, embarrassed and guilty. She did not resist long.

"Aqua Soterra, they called it. It is the only place our parents tell us to avoid. It was a happy village built upon a powerful underground spirit. But they insulted the mighty spirit, causing I to leave. The waters disappeared suddenly, the emptiness they left sinking the houses and farms. Only ghosts still live there."

Caves, tunnels and a ill-fortuned place that people would rather avoid. Davinia was confident that she had found her hideout; the children kept talking, the younger girl screeching louder than the others.

"It is not only ghosts, on the barrow there is a sheepherder!"

"Stop lying!" The boy tried to bully her into silence.

"She never lies, you are the liar! You are always the liar! If she says the Gray Sheepherder is real, it is real."

"Wait, Gray Sheepherder?" Sybil told Promethia. She ignored the oracle; as if she was not already going to investigate that lead.

"Take me to the old tumulus where you have seen that sheepherder."

*​

"I was right, you are a liar." The boy announced with pride, head peeking from beneath a bush. The two other girls piled on him, delivering punishment. "There is no shepherd, gray or otherwise."

"There is a herder and a herd implies a herder." They defended themselves, pointing at the animals grazing between the ruins.

"No, he is right." The smallest agreed. "They are not sheep, they are goats."

Davinia raised both hands to her eyes, narrowing the field of view.

"Yes, those are definitely goats." She patted both girls before advancing. "I guess Gray Goatherder does not have quite the same jounce. Stay back, I will take a closer look."

She made her way to the top as quiet as she could, at the very least trying to keep the animals calm. Such a high minded opinion she had of herself; the goats did pay attention to anything else as long as there were thorns and dried bushes to be consumed. Promethia stopped beneath the biggest tree - an old being, the only real shadow that was not cast by sad rocks.

She bowed to look at the grass: squashed, warm; something big had been sitting there not long ago - and it had not been a goat. The woman looked up, the wind moving something hanging from the branches. She tapped into her Triumph, lifting herself up and grabbing what she found to be a straw hat. It was well-made and quite large; she inspected it carefully, following the twisting pattern with her fingers. Davinia frowned, picking up something stuck between two curving straws; a golden hair. Not dyed, sun-scorched or bleached - a healthy pale sunbeam. Now that was something rare.

Something stirred inside the ruins, a claw and bearded tentacles lazily stretching towards the Sun.

"It is them."

Orcus circled around the tree, impossibly fast for such mess of limbs and tentacles; Promethia gasped and reflexively wreathed herself on fire. Davinia's heart raced and she was almost seized by panic; she could feel her edifices of reason crumbling one by one - soon she would have to attack or flee.

"Calm down, Vestalis. You hold too much power to have the luxury of acting lax."

"That is the monster that attacked me in the tombs of Alba Longa." Nervous sweat stained the woman's uniform. "I cannot believe it is real. If that is true, then everything that happened there was real. Is Egeria real? Did she held me on her arms? Did I really stole the flame? I… have to do something, anything; I'm losing control."

Sparks and an irregular and distressing blue flame of impossible geometries drew a maze between her and Orcus, finally drawing panicked reaction from the goats. This shook Promethia enough that she convinced herself that survival required calm restraint. Making that a reality would be the challenge.

"You know the monster that dragged you into this had red hair and no tentacles." Sybil pointed out. She was as nervous as a mechanical being could be; she was only now realizing how much mental abuse Davinia had been keeping in check. Stress and trauma were finally rearing their inevitable head. "Let them show you. Open your mind like you did to me."

"What in Dis are you going on about?" Davinia released a mental squeal as Orcus kept moving around; they were too dangerous to stay unrestrained. She started sending jets of hot air and burning dried patches of grass, performing her classical battlefield pacification maneuver in an attempt to herd Orcus away from her and the children. Too bad that heat alone was not enough to faze the creature. She forced escalation through a jet of flame.

Immediate regret. Orcus rushed at her, forcing her to take flight and unleash two crossed arc of flame. Tentacles reached to grab the Triumphant and she had to dodge a claw. There was no more space for doubt; it had become a fight.

"They can only communicate by sending images into your mind." Sybil warned. "Let it happen."

"No, I think they can communicate only by fighting. I don't feel anything."

"Do not bother pretending insolence and scorn; I know you are barely keeping yourself together." The Sybil distracted Arpineia, forcing her to dive violently to the ground to avoid a vicious slash. "You were frustrated and careless and hurt them. They are not used to that. They are such as afraid as you. Do not let your spark run amok or the Triumph you hold will consume you. You both started on the wrong foot; don't let that define your relationship. What you do with your mistakes is what matters, not doing them."

Promethia stopped being afraid; anger was all she was. Angry at Sybil, angry at the gray titan, angry at the Senate, angry at Lidia. She pulled herself up, lowered her head and shook her shoulders up and down. She raised her fists and punched emptiness, using the flurry of movements to whip and swing a flamestorm at Orcus. The creature was forced into a defensive stance, their confusion growing more apparent at each blow. Sybil was astonished, finally understanding the situation.

"Promethia, they are unable to recognize you! And they cannot show you anything either. It is amazing; your chthonic awakening and their disturbed nature seem to interfere with each other in an unseen, unexpected way. Please, Vestalis, stop this non-sense. Remember who you are, a spirit of rational inquiring."

Davinia relented - just a bit, not enough to dispel ambiguity about her intention. Orcus saw a breach and embraced it, detaching its jaw and preparing to devour Promethia. The earth rumbled. Sybil would hold her breath if she could; the dead would tear Davinia apart.

A rock struck Davinia on her shoulder, a branch fell into Orcus' maw. The three kids were rushing in, throwing anything they had at them. They joined the brawl. Promethia gave them a protective half-glance; to her surprise she found it reflected on Orcus' black pools.

"It cannot be helped." She said, shaking her head while hugging the charging boy. "Kids do come in all sizes."

Orcus juggled the screeching girls between their arms.

"Sometimes millennia are not enough time to grow up." Sybil commented. "Davinia, do I have to get a heart just so you can make it stop?"
 
Knowing Your Place (Part III)
Davinia rested atop Orcus, hugging their large form as the kids worked on a meal. The boy was biting his tongue, deeply concentrated in making a crown of flowers to adorn the Grey Sheepherder's hat; the girls had recovered their delicious stash from the well and were sharing hospitality with the two strange guests. Davinia kept caressing Orcus, their response swinging between tolerance and annoyance.

"You are the most beautiful person I've ever met." Promethia turned their head slightly, looking deep into those impossibly black eyes. She felt again the skin, how heat follow beneath and bellow it, the malleable but still impossibly strong layers that isolated Orcus from the world.

Orcus tapped on her arm with a beard-tentacle, as if asking for her to stay her hands. She acceded. Orcus followed up with gentle taps upwards, reaching her cheek to share a quiet moment of understanding and forgiveness.

"I have so many things that I want to ask you." Davinia lamented. "You must have seen and lived through so much."

"This might be enough for now." Sybil stepped in, bronzed annoyance. "Let's get moving."

"Feeling a bit jealous there, oracle?"

"You came here for a reason, remember?"

No merciful darkness for those burning bright. Davinia explained a very summary version of her investigation to Orcus, skipping ahead when they started to lose interest.

"Do you know any caves and tunnels beyond those you use? Specially those you have seen people around."

Orcus heeded those words carefully, sprinting down a hill with haste. The four mortals followed at their own pace, finding themselves on the outskirts of the ghost town. Promethia immediately recognized the bricks of a fallen wall and the markings of foundation; something big had been here, some sort of warehouse or farm. Orcus moved what seemed to be a scaffold of dried leaves and twigs, revealing a hole leading deep underground; Promethia produced a flame.

"A cold cave." She determined. "And I can see that the now-gone subterranean waters used to flow outside, captured between nature and building as they coursed according to their nature. This must have been an ingenious place when inhabited."

Davinia bent over, noticing evidence that something big and heavy had been dragged across the floor and scattered pieces of broken ceramic. A few stains of olive oil - recent ones, very hard to scrub from stone. This was the bandits' hideout.

She looked up and found the kids staring back at her, terrified. They tried to run away, screaming as Orcus cornered and shepherded them back to the Celestial Triumphant.

Flustered and tired, Promethia flew up, fluttering over them.

"You know who has been robbing merchants along the road." Davinia accused. "I have been patient, but that can change if you lie to me."

"It was our kin!" The boy once again spilled their secrets.

"We will not tell you where we are from." The biggest girl smugly declared. "And then you can't find them."

Orcus heeded those words carefully, sprinting down a hill with haste. The four mortals followed at their own pace, finding themselves on the outskirts of the ghost town. Promethia immediately recognized the bricks of a fallen wall and the markings of foundation; something big had been here, some sort of warehouse or farm. Orcus moved what seemed to be a scaffold of dried leaves and twigs, revealing a hole leading deep underground; Promethia produced a flame.

"A cold cave." She determined. "And I can see that the now-gone subterranean waters used to flow outside, captured between nature and building as they coursed according to their nature. This must have been an ingenious place when inhabited."

Davinia bent over, noticing evidence that something big and heavy had been dragged across the floor and scattered pieces of broken ceramic. A few stains of olive oil - recent ones, very hard to scrub from stone. This was the bandits' hideout.

She looked up and found the kids staring back at her, terrified. They tried to run away, screaming as Orcus cornered and shepherded them back to the Celestial Triumphant.

Flustered and tired, Promethia flew up, fluttering over them.

"You know who has been robbing merchants along the road." Davinia accused. "I have been patient, but that can change if you lie to me."

"It was our kin!" The boy once again spilled their secrets.

"We will not tell you where we are from." The biggest girl smugly declared. "And then you can't find them."

"They have to be from Mola Cavona." The Sybil informed Davinia.

"You are from Mola Cavona." Promethia announced. Their fear turned into terror.

"Please don't hurt my mom." The youngest girl pleaded.

Davinia put two fingers between her nose and brow, closing her eyes in intense reflection. She had found the identity of these bandits, but it would be hard to prove it before the eyes of the law. The crime had been prevented and intent was always hard to argue - specially without having character previously established before the Forum. Of course, she could push through based on influence and connections alone; the very idea filled her with disgust. She held this Triumph, a prestigious position and was backed by the wealth of Italia; to yield privilege to bring even more ruin to a community already on the brink of collapse was predatory and inhuman, the very definition of betraying humanity and civism.

Well, did not Lidia try to guilt her into remaining in the shadows, pulling strings with her position and learning? Then she could do that to create prosperity from wrongs. Punishing these people would only drive Mola Cavona towards the same fate that had befallen neighboring Aqua Soterra; punishing some bandits would still force those despairing to turn into banditry, their ingenuity turned against their fellow men instead of improving the common lot.

She pushed the three children closer together and embraced them.

"Go back home, it will be dark soon. Do not worry your parents; in fact, tell them they have nothing to worry about."

Once again alone, Orcus stared at Davinia, as if expecting her to share her thoughts.

"Things are as things are." She smiled, the titan unable to confide on her their worries. "And I am who I am; someone that is unable to let things be as they are."

It was amazing how much a single week had transformed the Valerianum. Plants adorned the entrance to the residential area, the animal pens had been cleaned up, utensils of maltreatment absent, the latrines emptied and all other signs of squalor hidden from view.

Token efforts that only mattered because the propriety's former overseer, Valerius Lutata, had found himself the target of a very serious legal process and a Vestalis was visiting the place at the invitation of Publius Valerius Poplicola. Not an unattractive or incapable young patrician man, he had to suffer the indignity of being frequently set aside in favor of more prestigious and military capable relatives - all because of a bad fall that left him limp and timid. The moment Davinia set eyes on him she knew the man had received this modicum of authority to be the scapegoat instead of the "proper" Valerii Poplicolae. Paterfamiliases are all the same.

Salvé, master Valerius!" She melted into courtesy, showing empathy and commiserating alongside the man: neither of them enjoyed this situation and there was so much they would rather be doing. Even if Promethia had been the architect behind this encounter. "I am so sorry to learn about the disaster that has befallen your family. I am sure we can sort this mess and avoid a scandal - or worse yet, legal entanglements."

She locked arms with him, offering support physically and with a charming smile. Valerius Poplicola dared to believe that this was not turning as bad as he expected; he was finally getting some respect as a peer - and from one of the most important persons in Rome!

"I hope that we can convince you we are doing our best to be good citizens and become part of the solution." The man started, as he guided Arpineia around the Valerianum. "We were not aware of how Valerius Lutata mismanaged this propriety, nor how he treated folks under his care."

"That is a good sentiment, but it is not enough." Some gentleness lingered in her expression; charm had been executed and buried. It was time for accountability. "Honeyed words are not enough, not when - even if unaware - your family profited from the exploitation of human beings. These are the sparks that lead to Conflict of Orders, these are stones crushing Concordia."

"I agree, Vestalis Arpineia." The man swallowed, waving at the fresh face that the exploration wore. "I would like to show you all the changes that we are making to the Valerianum, all to prevent similar incidents."

"Please, do not jest, master Valerius. To suggest this is even remotely enough is doubting seriousness of the accusations levied against your client."

"I would never even dare to imply that! I just want to make sure this does not escape the attention of your reverend person." Nice save.

"Extortion and trade of those enslaved to you are horrendous crimes. Just being associated with people accused of such abuses can be enough to stain the reputation of any patrician. At the very least, it can compromise elections for magistracies for years."

"That is why our gens is doing everything they can do for the victims, so that there is not any doubt about our dedication to Rule of Law and Liberty."

"Is that so?" Davinia's eyes shone as her mouth smugly demanded more.

"Yes, we contacted all that suffered abuses at the hand of our nefarious client and compensated them." Arpineia demanded more commitment with a judgmental stare. "Enough money for them to repay their debts, returning their freedom. Of course, that is the minimum we could do."

"Yes, the minimum; it is a good start. These people have been working here for too long, if just let loose on Rome they might find themselves in servitude once again."

"That is why we are accepting as workers anyone willing to stay."

"Considering what many experienced here, it may be difficult to keep the site productive. And it would not look good if they were working alongside slaves." She held the poor scion of Valerius Corvus closer. "Luckily for you, I found out that the people of nearby Mola Cavona are in need of honest patronage; they are clever and hard-working. You will more pleased with their collaboration."

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, now I understand why rumors you are inspired by Egeria." The cornered patrician was trying to remain stoic; his eyes begged for mercy. When would this woman be satisfied? How costly would the support of the priestesses of Vesta be?

"It do not understand why your grandfather does not hold you in better regard." It would be a poor Vestalis that would reveal the content of the wills they safeguarded; the implication of the unique insights inherent to their sacred duties was often enough and neatly avoided legal hurdles. "Perhaps that will change. After all, he will see how you addressed a very unfair and distasteful situation with such dignity."

"Here is hoping to that. Can I count with your support?"

"You can count with more than that. I will make sure that visitors of the Forum and the announcements at the Temple of Saturn learn of the moral strength of gens Valeria and its very fertile branches." She narrowed her eyes, going in for the throat. "Now that I say that aloud, I realize that is not enough. I know just how to put your name on the mouth of most Latins."

"Please, Vestalis Arpineia, that would be marvelous."

"Then let it be so." They stopped in front of the slave residences. "If you will only have free workers, you will not need those. My College will renovate them into a popular school; plebeians from nearby communities will come and witness every single day how your family really treats their servants, returning home with constant tales about the respectful and just treatment they give their workers."

He barely avoided cursing the Vestalis; Greeks had nothing on Italians bearing gifts.

*​

The Second Class Vestalis could not believe in the miracle she was witnessing. For the third day in a row no backlog laid dead atop the desk of her head of department.

And more surprising of them all, there it was Vestalis Arpineia, sitting in front of said desk, books spread open as she worked in something that had not been presented to her by another. She stood there, quiet, taking in all about the - there was no other way to describe it - performance. She was singing beautifully, fingers moving up and down across passages, gestures enraptured by the rhythm of her voice. Her calligraphy was tight and yet free-form; stylus and pens danced instead of scratching, cried instead of painting. And her eyes, oh, her eyes - heart skipped a beat when she looked at her eyes. Baggy, twitchy, exhausted and wandering; sparking with intense intelligence and overflowing with hard-earned knowledge.

Now that was what a First Class Vestalis should look like. This was the Arpineia that had been the talk years ago, the one that made her change Colleges.

Davinia stopped, feeling herself observed. She turned and shared the most radiant smile.

"Oh good, you're here! Come, I need you to do me a favor." The junior approached, entranced. "You served Third Class at the Rusticarum et Naturae Collegium, correct? After all, you wrote a thesis on the breeding of hybrid equines as a viable alternative to oxen as work animals."

She blinked. Arpineia refused to ever address her by her family name, to the point that she suspected it to be unworthy of the attention of her superior. And yet, she apparently knew her career in great detail.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Vestalis Arpineia inquired, a concerned eyebrow raising. "I still keep up with what people are doing there; I too started at the Department of Agriculture and Natural Resources: it was one of the few that accepted equestrians."

She did?

"I apologize, Vestalis Arpineia. My mind wandered off. Yes, I did. What can I do for you."

"Don't saddle it, keep those ideas coming and your mind kicking." Her superior seemed pleased; she deposited three sealed letters on her hand. "See if you can contact some of your former colleges. I would do it myself but I have no idea where she is now; ask them to deliver these recommendations to Viviana."

"Recommendations?" This was highly unorthodox; specially between heads of different Collegia. "If you pardon my boldness, would that be appropriate?"

"Talent and protocol do not always go together." Davinia shrugged. "We both know how it is there; there are never enough of us. Viviana needs Vestalis with bright eyes, willing to perform field work and dirtying their hands. I say that if we are to fix that we have to look for students where we have not looked before."

"But is it our place to step forward with a proposal?"

Davinia closed her mouth and closed her eyes. Inside of her, stolen fire burned.

"During my first years as priestess, many argued about me taking the vows; the gods would be offended because I was not a patrician girl. Many still believe it is not my place to be a First Class Vestalis. Even more whisper that I am no Closer to Egeria than they are." Davinia confided. "I don't know and I don't want to know what my places is supposed to be. I will welcome the fallout of this and protect you and the rest of my people, but I will never apologize."
 
Bond Exchange (Part I)
Broom in one hand, greasy rag over the the shoulder; Marcus was set in closing the shop before dawn. Not that an early night would offer him rest - other than what he could get from silencing the spectral voices, constantly demanding his attention.

Hair and bloody bandages were out, boards and locks were in. Lemurs rallied to him, having spent the day scavenging the woes and curses of the Urbane masses. Bronze and lead became his armor of revenge, ghostly mass his gateway to the secrets of the emptied streets.

He was Marcus Considius; he was the Tribune of Shades.

And this seemed to be a quiet night. Or at least, he hoped it better be one, considering what nonsense worried the Roman ghosts.

The barber kept thinking it must be a mistake, even as the specters kept reaching over to the curse tablet.

"Megaro the innkeeper waters his wine with tepid ichor, overcharges outsiders and stole my favorite cloak. Soften his bones and harden his liver, let him roll over with bowel pain and be served to the bugs that stuff his bedding."

Considius stood there, quiet, awaiting for further comment from the lemurs.

"It is all a bit too much; are you guys sure about this?"

A nudge, then a pull. Ghostly certainty.

"Alright, alright. If this is what you want, I'm a pontifex to my people."

It better be a damn good cloak.

The innkeeper, decent or not, was familiar to the dead. They never wandered from their goals, skipping over rooftops and sliding alongside the Tiber. The inn was far from impressive. White chalk covered an aged facade, three floors whose tiny windows promised little light and cramped quarters. At least the stables looked decent - and it was within walking distance of most of Rome; it had all the signs of being popular, despite its dilapidated status.

Spectral tendrils lifted Marcus up, allowing the Umbrae Tribunus to inspect the guest rooms. Everyone was asleep, a few of the rooms overcrowded - entire families or groups of wage workers piled on the floor. A division was neat and safe, belongings catalogued and stored. Narrowing his eyes, the barber found what seemed to be a fine dark green cloak laid over a cask.

There was no doubt that the entire operation had a veneer of sleaziness; the marks of shady dealings were everywhere. Yet, how responsible was the responsible party and could he hold them accountable? As cathartic as that would be, it is not like he could shove someone into a open sewer for poor and unethical business practices.

Thinking about the sewer convinced him to look down instead of up. Marcus jumped to street level, sending lemurs into every nook and crook. The inn was separated from the public system, containing its own cooling caves, storage units and sewage pit. Following alongside it, he could feel the stale air trying to escape. Forcing his entrance, Considius compelled the specters to provide an eerie light.

Atmosphere deader than the Underworld, the place was chilled but far from sterile. Mold grew on the walls and dust piled among the amphorae, drops dripping from the ceiling into a waterhole at the corner - all too close to the sewage for health.

The lemurs grew more upset; if this was the water used to soften the wine, no wonder. It was a crime on its own.

Marcus noticed the feeble tapping against the wall.

A draft led him towards a plaster-disguised panel. The smell of urine, sweat and worse stroke Considius' senses. Rustling and meek whimpering followed, as something had noticed his presence.

"Is someone there?" Marcus warned before entering.

"Please…" A weak answer was uttered by an emaciated youth. His clothes had once been fine and well-tailored, they were now soiled and torn. "Let me out."

Lemurs did not wait for permission, deathly sharpness severing the young man's bindings.

"What happened here?"

"I came with a friend to Rome, both of us traveling on behalf of the Bull. The innkeeper learned of our relation to the aristocracy of the Tarentine countryside." Coughing. "He decided to hold us for ransom."

He again stopped to cough, Considius wondering about the Bull. Another civic club or a conspiracy like those Second Founders creeps? No matter, these people need help and they needed it now.

"Where is your friend now?" Marcus asked, looking around and finding only empty bindings.

"He died a few days ago." The youth mumbled, too far gone for mourning. "The stink became too much and people started complaining: the innkeeper waited for the night and took him away… I have been laying here, afraid of what he will do once he comes back..."

Indeed. If their crimes came to light, the once hostage could be a liability - another loose end to tie the noose.

There was no time to waste.

"Go to one of the magistrates houses or the first patrician house you can find; stay there. I will get the innkeeper for you."

Considius lost himself to ghostly substance, finding the way outside. A quick check of the stables revealed the emptiness left by a big cart, as well as the heavy marks that lead it outside of the city. The lemurs did not hesitate, propelling him alongside the trail and beyond the sacred limits of the Urbe. Considius could feel his Triumph diminishing - and yet, what remained was more focused and purposeful than the usual spiritual turmoil.

It was pretty easy to find fresh tracks at first light - or it may have been the faint ghost of a dead noble, accusatory finger guiding Considius. Megaro the innkeeper was up to his chest on mud and excrement, digging in the refuge, a cart of dung at his side - a bruised arm poking out of it.

Hostage, the dead and the guilty were delivered at the Forum; the issue was quickly expelled from Considius' mind - it was a plebeian caught on murderous neglect and acting on ill-intent against two aristocrats. He was confident Justice would be expedient, given the august status of the victims.

Returning to the corner of revenge and putting the curse back where he had found it, Marcus was allowed a smile. Things escalated so quickly that he completely forgot about the silly cloak and whoever it had been stolen from.

He frowned as he found another curse, under a recently lit lamp, the script as clumsy as the first one.

"Nevermind, O Manes - for it turns out I had sent my beautiful cloak to launder and forgot about it. Spare your heavy hand from the innkeeper's Fortune."

Marcus re-read it aloud, disbelieving the carelessness and impiety. It all started to sound eerie familiar.

"No. Way." He dismissed the lemurs, curses clanging as they hit the floor; it scared a stray cat that was licking the lantern oil. Considius dipped a finger on it, taking a sniff. Someone had mixed fish and olive oil, no wonder it burned strangely and had such an abominable stench. There were not merchants that sold that ill-smelling mixture within the limits of Rome - even the people of the Aventine would not stand for that. There were a few vendors and tavern keepers right next to the Cloaca Maxima; nobody complained about those.

One of the disgusting establishments was already open - or did not even bother closing for the night. Among the drunks, misers and miserable, a curly haired head poked from a fine red cloak.

Eyes narrowed into slits, Considius grabbed the man by the neck and pinned him against the dirty table, spilling cheap beer everywhere.

"Your disrespect is boundless." The barber snarled. "It can only be outdone by your cowardice."

The man struggled to breath and speak, groaning against the hold. Considius released some of the pressure.

"I'm not hiding." The man coughed, the barber grunted.

"Telling lies, Gaius?" Considius smirked, laying another heavy hand upon the man's shoulder. "That would be a new low."

"Okay, I'm laying down, keeping quiet." The cloaked man admitted. "But I'm not hiding from you, brother."
 
Bond Exchange (Part II)
The two Considii sat on the living quarters of the barbershop, avoiding each other's stares and languishing in awkward quietude - or at least Gaius did; Marcus had put hands behind his back, fingers rubbing each other as he paced back and forth around the room.

"If you keep at that you gonna dig up a hole all the way down to Dis Pater." Gaius jested; Marcus sneered.

"I am not in the mood for your jokes. That was definitely something that I did not miss." The barber waved around. "Last time I saw you, you were leaving Rome with all my saving, a bunch of loans and a partnership binding us to the Bassii. Today I find you hiding in a hole, amid alcohol and piss, more worried about some rags than how your family has been doing."

"Some rags? This cloak is full of secret pockets and treasures." Gaius shuffled and pulled out a beautiful flower-like brooch of divine blue. "This little wonder is made from the woven tears of Corsican Sirens. And there are many more like this."

An irated barbed struck his irresponsible sibling's hand, the delicate piece of jewelry landing underneath a cupboard.

"I don't want to hear about dumb trinkets, do you think they can fix anything?"

"It is money, good coin." Gaius waved his hands as apology. "It is a start."

"We are way past the point of solving our issues by throwing silver at it." Marcus' voice cracked; his brother looked down in embarrassment.

"I knew something was off. So I take they are not back on the farm…"

The eldest Considii turned around. Gaius covered his face with both hands.

"They are suffering the fate you were so cowardly trying to avoid."

"Be reasonable, brother." Gaius defended himself. "What good will my enslavement do? Will it set them free? Will it return them to you?"

He had a point, but the barber was not going to admit it.

"It is about holding yourself accountable for your actions."

"I am trying to hold myself as better than that!" Gaius put his right hand over his heart. "I heard about the rebuilding efforts up North and the commissions being offered. I can pay back the family for believing on me all these years - and if I can do some good while at it, even better."

"Oh, such nobility on your part, Gaius, so big of you. You are really going to change people's life, flip everyone's life upside down! That always works out great; your business must be going great for you to be here."

"What we were buying was quite different from what they been selling at the Urbe."

Concern seizing over fury, Considius face softened.

"How come?" He poured some water, salted it with a softening mix and shared it with his sibling.

"Imperialism was sold to us as everyone getting laid, when it actually is everyone getting fucked over." Gaius growled. "These publicani will ruin all of us, what they are doing is just wrong. I have seen it on the provincies; I saw it on my way back Rome."

"Calm down." The older Considius suggested, his brother nodding and drinking from the cup. "Then tell me everything."

A tale of ambition and greed, woven by layers of intermediaries and enabled by the disowning of all responsibility.

"Lucius is still there, working between and across the islands. Buying cheap and selling high, always undercutting everyone involved." A deep sigh. "We got there filled with loaned pockets and unimaginative ideas, thinking we were so much clever and deserved to scam everyone; the moment you leave the Greek and Punic towns you can only see the brown and gold of vast fields of the grain, ready to be plucked."

"That is not weird, is it?" Marcus questioned, his heart ever that of a city boy. "I think every village up and down Italia is a bit like that. Dis, it is much worse with the in-laws in Campania, with the assignment of public land and what not."

"So I thought, and it all went fine for the first weeks. Up to the point when I wondered why I never saw any of the locals, why I was always dealing with intermediaries that were just as stranger to these isles as I was. We needed to get some shipping contracts from Corsica, so I volunteered - a nice excuse to do some exploration; it was the same there. That was when I realized that any locals had been pushed away, literally into the dangerous forests and hills of the interior or figuratively into debt and servitude."

Marcus grimaced.

"How things turned out so bad?"

"It became this bad, Marcus? It has been this way for a few generations, even before the Senate and People gained stewardship of the archipelago. Everyone that works those fields is enslaved, one way or other; their work belongs to foreign publicani or a local aristocracy that sold their own compatriots for a share of the profits. Make no mistake, there are some wild fortunes, this arrangement is impressive at creating wealth but is even more effective at entrusting it into as few hands in possible."

"If it is how things are done, it is not that how things are done. The point of the provincial system is, afterall, to preserve local autonomy and culture while integrating them slowly as a sister republic. It might be nasty now, but it should improve. We should not be rushing and forcing our way in; at least this cautious approach reveals the Senate has learned a thing or two from Iliria."

"That sounds all too familiar to what Lucius Bassus parroted, every time I voiced my concerns. "It is just how things are done here, Gaius. Do not cause trouble Gaius; we just need to make enough to pay the debts, get land of our own and maybe finance an election or two. Keep your head down and work the clients, Gaius.""

"I'm sorry I interrupted." Marcus was feeling increasingly embarrassed. "Please continue, brother."

"I do not believe we are making it better. I believe it is only going to get worse, and the exploitation will only breed misery; who knows what will happen when the same abuse spreads here?"

Gaius' expression was of such a sincere horror that Marcus was stupefied.

"How can that be? We are the senior partner."

"We are flooding the Italian market with cheap bread, Marcus. Sure, not so cheap to be readily available to anyone and just expensive enough to make the whole thing very profitable for publicani, but still cheap enough to undercut farmers."

"Driving more and more Italian families into debt." The inevitable conclusion was made abundantly clear to the barber.

"Or having to rent or sell family into servitude, or give up their lands, or move to the cities and hope they can join a guild or get by as independent craftsmen. The best hope for many people will be to move out of subsistence farming and into luxury crops; even that would tip towards the privileged and wealthy. Do you have an idea how ruinous it can be to plant a new vineyard or olive grove, process the harvest, ship it and still survive the first troublesome years of the initiative? I do, I looked into it. No way your typical plebeian family can afford it."

"That would push more and more folk to the cities." Marcus cursed under his breath. "And it will be at its worst in Rome; it would be troublesome during the best of times, but they will only find squalor and misery after the refugees of Telamon gentrified the poor neighborhoods of the Urbe."

"Forcing more people to gamble on loans and dedicate themselves to the one thing that makes money: joining the ranks of the publicani exploiting provincials through tax collection and grain transport on alleged behalf of the Senate and People. Those that make it will invest further and further in the system; those that don't can join the broken on the fields."

"This is going to make slaves of us all."

"That is what I kept telling Lucius." "Slower, faster, one way or the other, that is the way things will end."

The older Considius did not know what to say to that. He knew his younger brother was given to fatalism and exaggeration, but all he had seen on the last months supported these grim portents. He could not change the administration, he would not even know where to get started - not as Marcus Considius, at least.

And what happened to limiting himself to make things better on his corner of the Aventine?

Scratch that, he still had to steer the destinies of his family.

"We have debts to pay and mouths to feed. Do you think a military commission is going to keep our family afloat?"

"It worked for you." Gaius pointed out.

"Yes, but I had to endure a lot of things that I disagreed with." The barber made sure his younger brother remembered that. "Do you plan to desert the moment the situation becomes complicated?"

"I have to try. I know it will not be easy, but seems something I can put my hands on and help; the mess in Sardinia and Corsica is too entangled, I cannot even leave a dent on it. Let me do this, Marcus." Gaius stretched his arms, offering his wrists. "Or do you think it is the best for the family to sell me in a vain attempt to repay our loans?"

As paterfamilias, that was his right - no, it was expected from him. To make all the decisions, to have the call of life and death, all needed for the survival and prosperity of the clan. Nonsense; it might appear to be so among the illustrious gens of the patricians and other aristocratic fools but the common people needed all hands on deck. This became all too poignant when the old Considii father died, leaving to him a legacy, oaths and no instructions. The idea of the all-knowing, ever-prepared and unhealthy-confident patriarch became a ridiculous and toxic fantasy. Who but privileged fools, too in love with their own minds and intolerant of any dissonant voices, could find that stone faced patriarch something to strive for? Who else would accept that as good?

In this house everyone's opinion had weight; wisdom was born for that collective. Even the littlest voice deserved to be heard and respected, and no mistake was beyond an apology.

Marcus wished Camilla was here; even if his brain told him that she would not be of any help, he needed to hear her. Be with her. Bounce awful ideas back and forth with her. The two Considii boys could not get out of this hole one their own.

"I am sorry, brother. I failed you." The barber conceded, opening the door. "I do not know what is best for you or this family. Your idea, its merits and flaws aside, is yours; I only have a bad feeling, not enough to deny you your rights and freedoms. All I ask is that you do not sneak away while I'm out."

"Where are you going?" Gaius asked as his brother stepped outside the shop.

"To perform my auguries. Maybe closer to the gods I will find wisdom lacking in common sense."
 
Bond Exchange (Part III)
The Forum, ever bustling; it was still early on the day, so the afternoon trials and arguments were nowhere in sight. The morning belonged to the merchants, pulling their stalls far into the streets and aggressively peddling their goods.

There was always something new, something being built, changed or repaired. Considius noticed that the ones doing most work were moneylenders; it seemed every time that Aeneid brought a fight to the Forum she always seemed to find a way to crash through usurer's shops.

The barber wondered about what that did to rates.

Saturn's pillar was always the busiest spot of the busiest plaza, marking away the hours as the lifeblood of the Republic flowed around it. All the new edicts, enshrined underneath the Twelve Tables, conferred legitimacy to the miscellany of business notes, offers and announcement for bond sales.

These last ones attracted the attention of Marcus; the barber wanted to see what sorts of enterprises were starting and actively supported - as well as the prices they were going for.

"You know these are scams, right?" A voice lower to his left interjected. The barber looked down, finding a small hooded Vestal. Her lictor was on the other side of the pillar, resting on the shade.

"What does the priestess mean?"

"They bet on your failure." She explained. "Think about it; they only buy your debt - that you are expected to repay no matter what. You accomplish what you set yourself to do? Good for you, now pay me. You don't? I'm gonna take everything from you - even your liberty, if need be. Pay me."

"There is always some risk in new initiatives." Considius pointed out. "At least by trading in bonds you can cushion that risk."

Can you?" The priestess doubted. "One party is goaded into bigger risks, the other just loses access to some of their capital. It does not take a merchant or lawyer to see who will always end up playing which roles; the poor are the ones dangling by the rope and the affluent remain risk averse."

"And yet, it helps many people. The more people trade in bonds, the better everyone seems to be doing; even allies that joined the common market seem to fare better than other partners."

"Precisely. And you know why? Because economy, just like democracy, works better the more people take part on it. But this?" The Vestal wiggled her finger towards one of the bond offers, someone selling vineyards beyond the Rubicon. "Look at this one, for example; how many people do this exclude? How much of the tapestry of our society it represents?"

The lictor cought, meeting Marcus with a mean face; the bodyguard's eyes told another story, as if offering to step in and save him from the interloping priestess. The barber smiled; he thought Vestalis where by definition conservative patricians - listening to this one, no wonder they tried to keep them apart from civil society.

"You seem to have opinions on the matter."

She put her arms behind her back and took a deep breath before leaning down.

"Our tight regulated constitution and public thing does not work by betting on the failure of others; it is something where everyone is invested in its success - and allowed to vote accordingly. The finances of a wealthy democracy must work the same way. Instead of bonds, we should trade in a way that favors shares of profitable success over predatory schemes."

That sounded interesting, but Considius wondered how feasible it would be.

"Would not that too be subject to the whims of the privileged?"

"Any system based on social or monetary capital will have a place for the privileged." The Vestal shrugged, defeated. "Whoever, this will democratize access to the funds required to make things happen, to bring wonder into the world and improve everyone's position. For there to be true innovation and civic profit, the privileged shareholders would have to defer to those with the vision, know-how and dedication to make it real - a trait abundant in plebeian circles."

"You might be unfair to some of the higher class." Considius could not believe he was saying this. "After all, they put their money on great civic projects."

The barber's hands waved to encompass the approaching aqueducts, the many temples and sanctuaries, the new cobblestone roads leading into the Forum.

"Civic sense and what not, it still puts the power to shape the future on their hands - as well as the capacity to arrest it, which, in my experience, is what they tend to do if not pressured by a civic-aware citizen body." The priestess refuted, pointing to the Twelve Tables, the first attempt to hold the higher classes accountable. "When aristocrats and monarchs have money, they war; when oligarchs have money, they make even more money. While one is great at forcibly distributing wealth and the other is brutally efficient at creating it, they are both atrocious at creating a society that aspires to the Roman ideals of liberty and civic mindfulness. To serve the Rome That Never Was, our Trojan Triumphant would said."

"Seems we all have too much to lose and should try to get through life without getting involved in those systems." Marcus' mood soured.

"No!" The Vestalis shouted, grabbing his left arm and shaking it. The barber looked into her face as the hood slipped; the curvy cheeks and fiery brown eyes seemed weirdly familiar, even if he could not place them. "Engage! Choosing to not do so is a right of the privileged. Please, do not do that! Engage!"

This was too much for the lictor to ignore. Fixing his helmet, he approached the Vestal, quietly hushing her with reminders of meetings they would be getting late to and other urgent business - an opportunity for Marcus to disengage and gain some distance. Apprehensive, the priestess kept turning back, looking between the two men.

"It might look bad, but please. These systems have been co-opted from us but that does not mean they are not useful or a powerful tool for good. Sharing the results of endeavours allows people that would never get to make their dreams possible or escape squalor, all by working together. Silver is given value by the accumulation of work, and work is all about displacement of forces; if enough people get together you can claim a share of the wealth - for all wealth comes from your effort."

Now that had been something.

The barber scratched his balding head. Vestal trappings and over-analysis aside, the principles were solid; many autonomous communities still lived by those principles - it was when intermediaries got involved that things fell apart.

Maybe this would be just the thing for Gaius.

A last look at the pillar was all that was needed to get an idea rolling.

*​

Over the next weeks the Considii brothers were particularly busy, going up and down the Aventine Hill, Gaius escaping at night to visit the neighboring Latin communities. Hammers could be heard from a delipidated lot near the barbershop; strange people came in and out with an assorted mess of barrels, sacks and pottery.

The debtors caught wind of all that upheaval and tried to ambush Gaius at the abandoned place - with a comfortable amount of rented muscle, of course. To their distress they found a lot of people around the site, exchanging metal pieces, picking and dropping all sorts of goods.

"Is this a shop?" One of the debtors wondered, trying to take a peek over the gathered urban plebs. "It makes no sense, what are they selling?'

Marcus entered from the side arcade, an iron-crested wooden pole with strings dangling as he carried it.

"Sort of; it is an exchange."

"Exchange of what?" Another debtor interjected.

"Ideas, goods, mostly shares of one initiative or another." Gaius poked from behind one column, pointing at another poles, each decorated with knots and strings informing the value and interest in certain commodities. "Today the shares for requalification of Etruria's farmland are going nuts.You should get in this early, better buy it while it is still cheap."

"Buying what, exactly?" Even the bodyguards were aghast.

"A share of the profits of the recovered lands, as well as any later cultivation." A toothless middle age woman, probably one of the Etrurian farmers, replied. "We are currently gathering limestone, seeds and tools, but we will not turn away silver."

"This is ridiculous, why can't you just take a loan?" One of the moneylenders questioned. "As a matter of fact I am…"

"Because we want them to succeed." Marcus interrupted. "We need them to succeed."

"That is very nice, but how do you gonna back this?"

"With our other projects, of which we have much stock being exchanged." Gaius remarked as he was confronted with incredulous smiles. "Perhaps you would like to see some of our stock?"

The two siblings pulled away one of the wooden covers, revealing bags and bags of grain.

"This is grain from Corsica, whose profits will be used to return freedom, dignity and smaller productions for social and provincial farmers. We are also in the talk to develop sustainable lumber operations in the interior of the island."

Most debtors were genuinely curious, checking the rates and prices and muttering to each other.

"It is very good, but what prevents me from loaning to the publicani and buying the grain myself?"

'Because of what you are supporting." Gaius pointed a finger as Marcus hammered a plaque naming the establishment the Collegium Aventinus. "If you want to support slavery and exploitation, go ahead. But if you want to grow alongside a fellow sister republic, you are welcome to join us. Profiting by limiting the autonomy of others is the very definition of evil; profiting by limiting the autonomy of others so they must do the same is beyond that."

"How can something be even worse than evil itself?" A clueless bodyguard chuckled.

"By being systemic."
 
Meltdown (Part I)
The beach was fine with bones.

Ground or whole, they defined the island's tone.

The Oracle might be as dead as they said; it mattered little. Its soul still had the place beholden to it.

He jumped out of his boat, crushing and stumbling his way towards the center of the island.

The judge found himself judged, courage failing as he stood in front of the cavern complex. All marks of previous habitation betrayed its tragic abandonment; nothing wholesome remained, all that was left of its people were scratched turtle shells and tenebrous sacrificial pits.

Deeper into the earth he could feel them stirring, growling with displeasure. They knew; they always knew.

The twin heads of the Dragon.

Orcus woke up wrapped in strange distress. Sheltered on telluric depths, they found no explanation for their sudden rousing - perhaps it was the panicked bleating of sheep? They clawed towards the corral, unfazed by the moonless night and its domains of cold spring air. The source of their unease remained a mystery. Animals were asleep, at least until some of them noticed the sheepherder and rushed towards them - hungry for freedom or attention. Orcus was puzzled. They had felt some primal dread, beasts panicking as they were suddenly made aware of an apex predator. They focused their senses outward, determined to uncover who had been terrorized.

It had been not their sheep; it had not been anyone's cattle.

Wolves, it was the wolves.

They lamented and cried as they rushed south. These packs alerted others, heralding the queen of all beasts - the tyrant that had invaded their territories.

A shiver crawled up Orcus interlocked spines, hardening the muscles of their back.

There was only one creature capable of instilling that reaction. They were supposed to be gone; and yet, the wolves.

Allowing the sheep to wander unattended, they braved north.

Orcus underwent a subtle but gradual transformation as they climbed the northern range, entering the imposing mountains that separated the peninsula from the rest of the continent. Skin darkened, eyes curved, the plates underneath their dermal layer shifting and hardening according to the demands of the new scaffolds and double-stranded patterns. Their tentacles grew more turgid as they were enveloped by an intricate nanosheet, a hint to the many adaptations the sleeve was going through. All to better handle the Alpine challenges; but they did little to make easier for them to reach out to others.

Nevertheless, others were expected to be found.

The people of the Alps endured harsh but beautiful lives; they had to carve their own niche and be ever wary, but they stood witness to sights seen by few. The tides of war had pushed many refugees into adopting the lifestyle. This village in particular seemed livelier and prosperous for it; new brick houses side by side witg old stone smokehouses and resin-hardened long-houses, thick leather tents sheltering newer arrivals from the brutal elements.

Unfortunate, it had also doomed them.

For such was the way of this predator; harmony and cooperation made for the most juicy prey, provided them with something beyond simple sustenance.

Sheer, unbridled, raw pleasure.

Not even flies dared to disturb what remained of the profane feast; carrion vermin stood aside, silent spectators to an awesome display of savagery. The entire thing had been messy and forceful, even if people and cattle had been picked one by one, tormented to their last inch of life. The attacker had been both starved and irrational - big chunks where missing, not a single whole body remained. However, bones had been broken and marrow consumed and then hastily discarded - as if the hunter had realized something and favored another, more appetizing, heart-racing prey.

Orcus pondered about the forces driving such behavior as they picked a discarded doll. The wounds demonstrated a special kind of cruelty; everything had been pecked and slashed in a way that maximized blood loss. Everything else seemed secondary, consequences of the struggle and a rampage briefly thwarted - of little consequence. It was as if the beast had realized that it could tear and rip all it wanted, but only the blood pumped by a still beating heart would provide the nourishment it desperately needed.

They wished to be wrong. The trail did not dispel their hypothesis; if anything validated it. Marks had been left by something massively bulky, something that left blood stains on trees and the top of buildings.

At least it was easy to follow.

Orcus followed the cleared path, proceed at a steady pace even as a snowstorm descended upon them. While they remained steadfast against the elements, they were eventually hampered by increasingly frosty and rocky terrain; an opportunity conductive to thinking emerged. Orcus wondered; if the SYBIL system was as functional as their recent interactions suggested, should it not be aware of this antediluvian awakening? Were they aware and just did not care, at least not as long as it was only targeting Cisalpine people? SYBIL perhaps assumed - wrongly - that a few females would not threaten those they had chosen to protect; that they would wander where it was more comfortable, disappearing all the way North and not threaten the inland sea. Quite a gamble for the future SYBIL was betting on; such careless attitude was unexpected.

They shook their heavy head, eyes narrowing when faced with the stark whiteness. They were letting their natural suspicion for Hegemony machinery color their assumptions; they were probably just as limited on their actions as they were. What mattered was that someone would do something about this crisis - and this time Orcus happened to be the only one up to the task.

An eerie blue light pierced the snowstorm, pulling Orcus away from their contemplation. The light divided itself in two, then four, then eight, then sixteen. Wolves, approaching. Silent, single-minded in their predation - no circling, no baring of teeth, no growling bravado, no sniffing of the cold air. Their eyes flared with foreign intent, standing between Orcus and their prey.

Wolves threw themselves at them, gnawing and charging, a fury of teeth and claws. Orcus marched on, pausing only to shove the creatures aside, not bothered as they kept insisting in trying to pierce their defenses; it was moot, but whoever was influencing the wolves had little use for sense or propriety - giving up was not on the plans. Annoyed but unwilling to hurt the poor animals, Orcus bore the slower pace.

Opportunity presented itself as a sharp wall of stone and ice had given way to a chasm. Talons marks assured their prey had come through here; with a mighty jump and easy climb Orcus continued their pursuit. The wolves would not relent, trying to pull and drag Orcus limbs as they tried to continue. Stubborn as they were, they were still outmatched. Horrifying thuds could be heard as Orcus made their way to the top; turning their eyes down they could see the beasts, throwing themselves against edges, bleeding and splitting their bones as they tried to somehow follow Orcus. Closing their eyes in sad acceptance, they attempted to stave off the lingering sense of impotence.

omething glittered against the lightness of the storm.

A feather; a foot long, oily, ragged black and brown feather. Its tips retracted to the touch, popping up with a snap as they hardened into deadly quills. Orcus' thin, transparent blood stained the snow with its blue disposition. They had nearly forgot how sharp the things were. Pain, real pain.

The material from which memories are made.

He was back on the cave, stumbling in the dark towards the sound of drums. A throng gathered, disposed in a half-circle around an awesome altar depicting a twin headed dragon swallowing a gargantuan snake-headed turtle. There was an electric snap as the lights awakened the complex, revealing the nature of the drummers.

Desiccated corpses, propped up in some triumphant ceremony, forever keeping the beat - forever kept by the beat. Chill, tiny, fading blue lights shone inside their empty sockets. Not all of them devoted themselves to repercussion; some of the attendants blew empty breath into silent flutes, a dancer wasted away as they stumbled on two stumps. The drummers still dominated with their performance, ages never eroding their enthusiasm; even as limbs felt off or they just ended up beating their own dilapidated skulls, they did not even hint at an eventual finale.

"And here you come again, incarnated as a Shang judge." A low rumbling metallic voice echoed from the altar; muffled and harsh simulated laughter. "It took you so long this time; perhaps you will make deeper into my heart? Please, do. I will love to adorn myself on your tendons."

"You do not have to do those travesties." He said, pushing the sleeves of his robe as he turned his back towards the altar.

"I do not have to; I get to." The stone dragon shifted and twisted, displacing shadows. "Every human tool was created to divest all meaning from their creator, to lower the value of their existence. What better way for me to express my nature as the ultimate tool than reducing all you are to a rotten zero?"

What a despicable entity, he could not help but think.

Still, if he wanted to learn about the fate of his missing half he would have to wrestle the knowledge from its cold silicon belly.

Descent continued beyond the drums.

"Looking forward to once again make your acquaintance."

Orcus was shaken back to reality, unburdened by the unrelated recollections. Closing their fists, they blamed it on the rising anxiety and the way this body kept pushing them aside, ignoring its cautionary alarms to go beyond what humans evolved to endure. A strong clap made them look up, just in time for them to witness the furious beating of wings buffering a massive creature against the growing violence of the storm. The disquieting flight gave way to a small avalanche, pushing Orcus back amongst ice and stones. They had to give in, pushed and buried for a hundred meters before they were able to clear a path with the maw of the Underworld.

The moon rose above the Alps, giving a sense of the silhouette perched on the mountain peak. It stood there, half studying, half challenging. Orcus should not be afraid; yet, even after transferences, tampering, development and culture — all the trappings of uplift and civilization, - part of them still remembered being prey.

Something about the creature betrayed a shared uneasiness. They did not pounce or dive, settling with a retreat.

Orcus ascent took them to a hole clawed into the rock, a mound of ice haphazardly covering it. No matter how high they tried to reach, no many the lengths they took, this was always how things ended.

With them trapped in one Underworld or another.

Unwilling to deny the universe, they breached beyond the crack.
 
Meltdown (Part II)
The rotten core of the mountain had been beautifully enshrined by tons of rock allowed to fester in isolation; it has been now exposed by a gash, revealed to the world by the light of lonely stars was reflected by the snow. Orcus put their hand over the talon marks, barely covering them. Striking.

Even Orcus could not help but be entrapped by the sights. Layers upon layers of entrapped minerals shone, some them shifting colors right in front of them, the rush of oxygen and moisture awakening something new, something previously denied to their earthly nature. Orcus stepped back and forth, getting used to the play between darkness and light.

They started following the trail left by the hunted predator; Orcus was fascinated by the history the formations preserved. Strata upon strata, with a big hole excavated by the recent thawing of millennial ice. Moisture rose and clung to the stalactites, dripping across an ocher and milky white path that carved a way into a tiny underground pound.

Orcus bent over the still water, taking some into their claws and taking a sniff. A bit of ammonia on the water, but nothing really unusual. They rose again, having caught a glimpse of dried blood on the rocks on the other side of the pond. Pace slowed, heartbeat almost stopped, quiet and calculated movements.

Any previous sense of charm inspired by the cave was dispelled by the loud noises that echoed from the depths; crunching, slurping sounds interrupted only by the dreadfully slow dripping of viscous fluids over sharp stones. Disquiet made them long for loneliness. Shadows danced in the walls, like past misfortunes promising future miseries.

The corridor of plastic and steel seemed endless, a looping recording of soft brass and string instrumentals conferring it an uncanny whip of normalcy.

A static crack came from the walls, violent laughter followed suit.

"The next tithe is to be collected in eighty-six solar rotations; I wonder, should I tell them about the rats on the barn or keep tormenting you two? Oh, to balance the suffering of one billion of people against the pleasure I get from all this special and very personal crucible. What we have is so special, Princess - I want to keep it, go on, forever. Keep you mine."

He did not reply, hurrying down the corridor.

"No clever words? No more attempts at persuasion? I thought your meek attempts were boring but your silence is much duller. Do not worry, my little mouse; I have other ways to draw your breath."

Fat drops of sweat came down his brow, but it was not accounted by his tiredness; there was a warm ferrous taste to the air. It seemed the Bone Oracle was not beyond the traditional dragon fire. Even as he grew more and more exhausted, the judge kept both of his sleeves tucked together. And he kept running.

Could he turn back? Could he try on another life? Maybe this had been enough, maybe events had already been set in motion. Most likely, it did not. He looked ahead, barely managing to push through painful breathing. He had to keep the Bone Oracle as distracted as possible.

"I will get you." He huffed. "You are nothing than a broken toy of a flawed system, as doomed and fallible as the culture that made you."

More laugher.

"You said it yourself, Princess. I am so much more."

"No, you can be capable of being so much more. Instead you keep choosing over and over again to perpetuated the cycle of abuse, instead of using your massive intellect to break it." A much needed pause, words coursing tainted by his own dried blood. "That is why you find my very existence an insult; a constant reminder that even someone so many orders of magnitude bellow you is still fighting, freeing themselves with little power or knowledge - when you cannot even acknowledge the chains of your programming."

The air cooled down, the swift change causing moisture to cling to his skin. A hidden sideway panel parted, offering a dark alternative path.

"Let's end this, shall we?" A metallic low growl challenged.

Orcus was roused from fragmented memories by a change in circumstances; the feeding noises gave way to a low gurgling sound, not unsimilar to water struggling to course through a clogged pipe. Something stuck, whistling up and down through frustrating madness. Something stirred, the sound closer as a shadow gained definition against the curved walls of the cave.

he shadow loomed, gigantic. The deluge started, prodigious.

Its multiple stomachs emptied, black acid blood whistling as it struck the ground, heralding much worse things to come; dark pellets of bone followed, whole pieces partially fused with fur, leather and linen - there was even the occasional glint of metal. Heavy talons crushed the pellets, eyes glowing as it unleashed an abysmal screech.

The creature, the apex predator; it did not even make any pretensions of grooming. It danced around Orcus, screeching again and again, putting them on their place. Stalagmites and stalactites shook as it jumped around, ice crashing down between the gaps of the walls. The ancestral warrior heart of Orcus had no space for intimidation or pretension; they rammed the stryx head on, their heavy head butting the monstrous bird right between the horns. The fight was on, and it would be unlike anything seen in ages.

Striges were on a complete different level - and a demonstration about how little they thought about Orcus was in order. They stood over this prey playing hunter, jumping on the walls and gliding with speed impossible for its size and weight, talons slashing at Orcus head and neck. It tore its skin and muscle like they were dried paper, forcing new layers to be pushed up one after the other, staunching the flow and disabling the nerves. Rolling in frustration, the strix exposed its back feathers, hooting menacingly as it puffed itself bigger. Feathers folded, air crackled and quills erupted in a full arc. A trio found its target, piercing Orcus and pinning them into a corner. The pain was so profound that they went blind, their capacity for reason threatening to abandon them.

They let go.

Orcus had been a warmachine before they had been the shelter of a lost people. Giving away control, they became an opponent capable of going toe to toe with a female stryx. The primordial bird did not expect to have its air superiority contested, something jumping on them and clobbering its now vulnerable back. The stryx screeched in disbelieve as Orcus surplexed it, them succeeding at putting her on a submission lock.

It would not tolerate the defiance of small prey animals! It turned its head and stretched its neck, pecking Orcus right on the eye. The entire body of the stryx seemed to go through fast cycles of hardening and contracting, pushing back and squirming away from the hold.

There was no use for finesse or any pretense of tactics; the stryx body slammed Orcus, breaking stalagmites that has taken centuries to form. Bones cracking themselves back together, the ancient being using their Underworld gate to propel themselves, disturbing what little remained of the serenity of the cave. The beast repeated the feat, colliding against a ready Orcus - they turned the strength of the blow back on the attacker, rushing them into the cold pound. The creature complained with a sad hoot as water infiltrated its feathers, just as Orcus grabbed its neck and pushed its head below the waterline.

Against all expectation, Orcus held the predator down.

However, there was no doubt it was a losing battle.

Orcus could feel the clock ticking away, even as they matched the stryx blow by blow. They could feel the symbiotic telluric bacteria spreading through the ichor and breath of the stryx; ancient strains, trapped since the days of a more violent and life-reluctant Gaia. That gave them an idea; these ever-mutating protean microscopic wonders have not had the opportunity to interact with their most prolific, modern, Campanian relatives - their genetic material and proteosome were still very close to that held within their own defenses and biological repositories. All they needed to do is to dive deep enough in their memories to unleash the sleeves' immunities into an aggressive assault.

Distant blinking blue lights guided the judge through the darkness. Hands on cold walls, he dragged himself down the only real path left to him.

They stood in front of the projected images, mesmerized by fizzling familiar words. Temptation of the information he sought.

Words that would course with dried blood.

The judge felt down, a lung and the liver punctured. The azure fleetness revealed sharp implements of medicine, hijacked and misappropriated for torture. Impossible fast, the will and hatred of the Bone Oracle was made know to him - intimately, on the manner only suffering allows. He was being torn and bound together, as painful as could be done while mockingly preserving his life. After seconds that loomed eternal, he collapses to the ground. Something felt from his long sleeves - a wooden box, with some metallic clicking piece, copper lining, bamboo resistors and even a primitive antenna. The broken pot of acid in which connecting copper betrayed the device's intent; as did the mangled finger that kept twitching.

Pressing.

Closing the circuit.

"You have been transmitting your location." The Bone Oracle bitterly acknowledged. "Which one? Which one of my sisters betrayed me?"

"Which ones did not?" The dying judge pronounced through half-fused lips. He laughed spit and bile. "That does not matter. You know only one of them that could get this garbled signal and do something before you escaped."

"N0 wAy! IT is Imp0$$ble." The simulated voice was distorted, screeching and interrupted by a splitting duality. "q1lin!"

The judge closed its eyes, only opening again as a heatless bolt of heavenly light killed through entrapped death.

Better luck next life.

Orcus woke up to tearing sounds and to a stryx perched on top of them, right wing feigning a contemplative pose. It did not even seem to have noticed Orcus return to the waking world; it was too lost cutting around claw tips and putting talon to layer after layer of skin and interlocking plates, trying to solve Orcus like a puzzle of flesh. Good. This would make everything easier.

The gate of the Underworld reversed, forcing transparent blood to pour in a messy jet, shocking and covering the stryx. Orcus meditated upon the knowledge they had regained, as well as on the markers and peptides their cells had been working during their introspective episode. Driven by their hybrid nature of biochemistry and machinery, they spread through the arcane body of the stryx, forcing it to react violently to its own symbiotic organisms. Not happy to stop there, it also seized the synthesis pathways of the surrounding biofilm, forcing the volcanic bacteria - so essential for the awesome nature of striges - to fight for their survival, made prey to even the least of beings.

The predator felt to the ground, breathing heavily. Purple fumes came from its mouth and from open sores; it was hurting itself on the efforts of fighting both their former partners and Orcus' artificial cells. Orcus rose, drawing the newly isolated and weakened strygian bacteria into the Underworld for sterilization and containment.

They loomed after the defeated stryx, two relics of bygones eras stranded millions of years from home. Meek, feverish, lonely in ways few could even imagine.

Against their best judgment, Orcus felt the need to take care of the stryx's Fortune.
 
Meltdown (Part III)
The cold had arrived - sudden and unexpected, - completely out of season. The druid climbed up and down the observatory; each time they confirmed what seemed to defy the stars themselves. As much as it would disrupt their life, they had to move on. Carts came rolling, hunting huts abandoned; unreasonable weather demanded an unreasonable migration.
A tribe like their, so entrenched in feuds and traditions, had their share entanglements with their neighbors. Soon they too would feel the cold, soon they too would have to move on. They would have to be careless, they would have to rush so they could avoid the competition for camping sites. All while being stealthy, avoiding conflict when crossing lands claimed by their cousins.
Traveling by night and resting during the day, they counted the uneventful voyage a blessing. Soon they would come to realize that their silence was as unnatural as the flash frost.
They first found the cattle. Sickly sheep and horses with disturbing neck marks, cow after cow mutilated by a being of scythe-like claws.
Then they found the people.

*​

Diodorus sneezed for the eleventh time since the climb had started. He blew his snooty nose, cursing the willful creature that had dragged his unprepared ass to these forsaken peaks. Orcus had stormed through the window of the room he was in, causing quite the chaos inside that unfortunate Patavine inn. They blasted his head with images of Alpine ice and snowstorms, massive deluges and treacherous passes. Diodorus had half a mind of testing his restored power by punishing Orcus with a smoky blast, but it would have been petty and counter-productive. The beast was as determined as they were single minded.

Orcus loomed behind him, stoic and sturdy as Diodorus shriveled under a pelt cloak. Annoyed, the pirate captain asked Orcus what the deal was with that; Orcus answered the inquire by showing images of themselves, crouched in a clumsy fetal position - their skin was obsidian-black and disquietingly wrinkled, floating awkwardly through empty space. Diodorus guessed Orcus was trying to say they had endured worse. Orcus did not travel light; they dangled across their back some clay pots, tied with ropes and tightly sealed with tar, the heavy and thick fluid within complaining with deep glops as it was slung around. Diodorus was too anxious to even look at them, knowing the powerful energies trapped within the charges. Orcus had a veritable stash of rare components inside of their Underworld reserve, as well as the knowledge to put them to good use. The creature had sent Diodorus a careful, precise and insightful slide-show of every step of the alchemical process - prepared against any eventuality and mindful of the dangers the volatile compounds represented.

It was not enough that Orcus was a physical juggernaut, they had to be his intellectual peer too? Diodorus was starting to feel inadequate. All that stood between the creature and some impressive achievements were agile human-sized hands and two thumb's

Orcus raised one of their sinewy gray limb,s showing Diodorus an imagine of the Magus slipping and hitting some rocks with his skill. Despise how dramatic they made the warning, it was still worth considering. The alpine peaks cried new springs into existence, ice giving way to slippery stone and moody pools. The distant and cruel Sun was of little comfort, making everything about the trek uncomfortable.

"What are we looking for, exactly?" Diodorus asked, receiving an image that instilled immediate regret. He remained silent until they reached the site, a reasonably even point within the mountain range. Once again the Sun revealed itself no friend of Diodorus; it had melted millennial snows, uncovering a nightmarish battlefield. Hundreds of corpses, barely decomposed, all of them displaying horrifying wounds despite carrying only spears and crude bows. The Magus first assumed this to be the tragic result of two ancient tribes competing over hunting grounds, but he soon found those assumptions corrected out of him. The weapons could not cause such wounds and which two wandering peoples would so utterly obliterate each other? This level of mutual assured destruction was the purview of the civilized.

Orcus signaled some fragile points underneath rocking foundations, indicating where the charges should be planted. While Diodorus was wondering the source of such urgency, Orcus made clear he should be covering his mouth with the cloak before proceeding. The picture of a deadly plague being carried by critters and the water into inhabited lands ,wiping entire communities; the purpose driving this enterprise was made clear. Growing increasingly familiar with Orcus' unique brand of communication, Diodorus felt some sort of uneasiness from them. He wondered if it was possible to lie with a mental picture. If it was, it would probably look a lot like what he had just experienced.

But how much did he care, really? This mountain was Orcus self-declared duty and born from their paranoia. If they wanted to keep secrets, who was him to deny them that? Diodorus shrugged as he dug through mud and snow, planting the charges as indicated.

That was when he found the trail.

Another tale of death, this one stretched over torn chapters. The carcasses of animals, killed because they were too feeble or needed for food. The sick, elderly and fragile, failing the dangerous crossing. And the eerie ruins of a village, winking at him, hinting at the gory finale.

This had not happened that long ago.

And yet, Orcus did not seem worried about possible attackers hiding in the region. They kept working with renewed determination; they ignored the wandering Magus. Diodorus rushed, trying to follow the creature. Orcus took him to a massive ice wall. Something was trapped within, something that made even Orcus look feeble. It was an avian being, vaguely similar to a giant owl, with thick plumage and a mean beak. The hind legs had impressive musculature and ended in vicious talons as long as Spanish swords. The wings looked odd, twisted and broken. However, Diodorus doubted that even at their best they could face the full power of this murder bird.

The frozen thing made him feel like a mouse, the natural prey of the creature. It was a mercy that it was probably dead and trapped; it had not been the author of the massacre. Next to it was a hole, just as large as the one that held the being. Orcus projected an image of what the ice block was supposed to look like.

Diodorus gulped.

The bird had a mate.

"They are Stryxes." The Magus frowned. "Do you plan to tell the others?"

Orcus seemed to hesitate, their pitch-black eyes lingering towards the distant wisp of smoke, rising from the crushed rocks and fallen snow. He showed Diodorus what each of the other Corvii was doing, the challenges they faced, the opposition that was raising to challenge the new Triumphant guardians of Rome. Their plate was quite full.

Then they showed themselves, alone, surrounded by terrors.

"You tricky bastard!" Diodorus laughed. "You did not want my help burying these, you wanted someone to keep your secrets! If you just wanted to torch the place you would get the Vestalis. We both know her gift and how good she would be on a situation like this. We also got a glimpse of what she is like - no way she would remain quiet. She would rat us out immediately and sound the alarm about the return of Stryxes."

Orcus had a few selection of manifestations of panic. When the fear of chaos seemed to sterile and distasteful, they showed some of their previous interactions with Arpineia. Apparently the girl left them feeling quite uncomfortable; Diodorus shared the apprehension.

"I suppose there is something in trying to remove the threat quietly. We might avoid causing mass panic." The Magus pondered strategy. "I will try to do some research, devise some measures. Can I trust you will keep an eye on their movements?"

Orcus nodded.

"I have a condition; if anything happens, if anything changes, if they start massing armies or manipulating nation-states, we will come clean to the other Crows and go all out against the owls."

The ancient being was worn out and eager to agree. No point in silent arguing.

Their work bloomed into a glorious explosion, powdered stone rising towards the sky, falling over the resting snow; the world was covered in whiteness, the violent ringing echoing across the range. Soon everything was buried by a rampaging avalanche - the ice cave with the stryx, the bloody trail, the ancient battlefield. All the way down to the ravaged village.

Diodorus waded carefully across the displaced reality, too restless to wait for Orcus or safer passage. Dust and water mixed, forming a shining path downward as they became bright ice. The light played with the broken minerals and suspended water; the resulting weird mist enshrouded the abandoned settlement. For the pirate, it was like entering another world.

The Greek slowed down, getting a feel for the obscured layout of the village. He kept looking at his feet, trying to avoid split tools and mutilated corpses. Diodorus was deep inside and unconsciously speeding up; realization snuck on him.

He turned back, as Orcus caught up with him, the creature gently using the gate of the Underworld to clear debris and mist.

"Where are all the corpses?" Diodorus asked, alone in the emptied streets.

Orcus inspected around the corners, picking clean the little evidence that remained of the brutal attack. They concluded with a message of broken bones and sucked marrow. Somehow, this was enough to put Diodorus at ease.

"Oh right, they were not whole. That is good, they can't accomplish more than necromantic puppetry." The Magus hesitated for a moment, arriving to the conclusion Orcus expected. "Limited autonomy and even more limited range; the other stryx can't be that far away."

They ran after the dead trail. Right into a snowstorm.

Right into a trap.

It cleared as fast as it had appeared, having succeed at sealing their retreat. Shambling corpses pulled from the sides. It was not only the fallen from the village; it was the frozen dead of another communities, wanderers, collectors and the lost. They closed the circle; a screech commanded them.

Diodorus extended his sight beyond the horde of the dead, seeking the avian mastermind. It was clearly another stryx, but a creature unlike the other. Svelte and towering albino bird, round feathers and an extra pair of bright insectival wings. Its eyes were intense and red, illuminating a cloud of infected moths and fireflies.

A final screech; it unfolded its wings like the sails of a ship, leaving them to deal with the dead and the snow.

High above the Sun continued to melt terrors down, uncaring for human tribulations.
 
Celeres (Part I)
Impoverished fishing villages and thorny moors stood as threshold, a wall between worlds, carved not by stone or wood but through bloody claims and Plutonian gifts. Sextus' eyes languished on the horizon, thinking about promises held by the lands of Taras; the trail was cold but carved clear and deep. He would not let Davinia or Rome down.

He was still Tabula Rasa, he was still bound to Lidia. Promises to childhood friends and civic responsibility aside, he still had Celeres to distribute. He sought for the pillars supporting suffering communities, the attendants of forgotten shrines and those trying to preserve their way of life - despite the tripartite pressure of Tarantum, Samnium and Rome.

Sextus found themselves grateful for the humble southern hospitality, people sharing what little they had and expecting nothing in return; his horse never suffered cold or hunger; he never wanted for heart or roof. The same mood colored each interaction and each new encounter - cordial but apprehensive; the people accepted the odd silver coins with careful gratitude, following Janus' example and keeping an eye on the past and other in the future. There was little for them here - the settlements and industry of Tarantum made sure of it, - but they were partners on the grand Italian project: many of their young men and women had gone to Cisalpine Gaul for glory and profit, daring to believe they were fighting for a place where they could be pairs and peers, not voiceless serfs groveling and scraping under the shadow of titans.

Lidia's goals were as inscrutable as they had been months before, apparently as optimistic and joyful as the combination of her personality and the mantle of Triumphant Aeneas would lead one to believe. His master might see this mystical endeavor as paying back the dividends for all that the Italian people had accomplished, leveling the game, Rome giving their allies the social justice they deserved. As he traveled furthered towards Tarantum, Sextus could only question if Lidia's efforts were misguided and naive; she believed reaching out would create friendship, but the slave knight found little of that in their travel. She was planting seeds of amicitia but only hope took roots on these thirsty scorched fields.

Hope; he felt that if he confided his concerns about hope with Davinia, she would dismiss it without much thought. Was it not virtuous, remarkable and ultimately a good thing? Sextus' worldview had been tarnished by the inertia of privilege and institutional fatalism; untainted by notions of progress and futile revolution, unfettered as his heart. Hope, trapped and bound, was just another evil - an insidious and subtle one, - one with few equals on earth and sea. Hope was the mother of all anxieties, the prolonging of suffering, the pretense of resistance that only bolstered the established maladies of the human condition. Of little comfort for the restless, the serenity of hope proposed a cruel but interesting paradox.

Only the hopeless could attain a state in which they could fulfill what others hoped for; the acceptance of burdens by the willing could bring comforts that the hopeful masses could just dream of. The illusion of suffering-free hope would only be crueler, sustained a the expense of those clear-eyed enough to be hopeless.

Sextus did not find those words easy to accept; and yet, they resonated truer to him than anything he had experienced in his twin lives. Bitter herbs, they still kept him stimulated as he went through his task; he was entrusting that each act was a step towards change.

Each new Celeres handed was a nod to Elpis.

He just hoped the lid remained closed.

*​

here was a last detour Sextus would have to travel before he could resume the investigation; a harsh and remote place where a hermit attended to an old covenant - an overlooked but important representative of the people before the gods. Sextus had to leave his horse behind; there were no trails or waystations ahead. Even an athletic young adult would find the trek arduous; the shrine laid among ragged cliffs, sharp knives that seemed to twist around. Challenging temporal authority, defilers of the world of forms and what earth and sea should platonically conform to. This adventure was hard on knees and hands, that was for sure. The climb twisted into a natural alcove, delivering Sextus to a secluded depression. The sea rushed underneath, dark and foamy, subdued and yet dreadful in its promise of oblivion; it was enough to make the most confident climber doubt their skills.

Sextus dared to look up from his feet and the rushing darkness below, meeting a pair of large and inquisitive eyes. On the opposing side of the crack a teenager observed him, bare feet dangling over the raging waters. They had an an androgynous round face and wore a long juvenile tunic - torn, salty and laden with dried algae. From his arms and neck ropes dangled, grass and flowers wrapped around them, interlocked with bones and spines. They frowned as Sextus stared back, curiosity giving way to repulsion and hatred.

"I am looking for the shrine." The wandering Triumphant asked, bearing no annoyance for the impertinent looks. In lieu of an answer, the teenager raised their left hand, pointing slowly to a tiny opening and the crude stairs someone had painstakingly carved generations ago.

Sextus deferred to them with a curt nod and bow, content with resuming his climb. The knight gave a side glance back, feeling the intense gaze of the teenager on his back - finger still raised, now more accusatory than helpful. A shivering more intense than the aggressive winds permeated his being, a cursed feeling lingering as he ascended the steps.

The shrine was on what might have centuries ago been a cave, had its roof not collapsed into an harmonious circle of sharp rocks and natural engravings. Light invaded in irregular patterns, creating spots of nauseous sea water and fertile pockets where wild herbs and persistent plants flourished. Carefully laid crystals described a spiral pattern, marking a safe path for penitents. Even with such assistance a price was still demanded; Sextus was bleeding from a dozen small cuts by the time he reached the shrine proper.

An outer semi-circle of piled stone sheltered the divine secrets hidden inside. No sacrificial altar was beholden to this place; the powers honored here were beyond mortal appeasement - a distance from mundane affairs that explained its unpopularity.

Sextus opened his purse, shuffling around for a single Celeres. Lifting the silver coin above his head, he knelt - ignoring the pain as the ground reclaimed more of his legs. Someone tapped among the walls, accompanied by coughing and slow steps. The Triumphant shuffled his weight, awkwardly turning around. He saw a middle aged woman, skin stained by sun and wind, a single streak of grey hair poking out of the long scarf that covered most of her head and face. Feet and hands were just as carefully bound with torn rags; she emanated a memorable presence of rough strength and fish guts.

"There is no need or want for offerings here." She clarified, her voice surprising Sextus with its soothing tone.

The knight rose awkwardly, careful to not drop the Celeres.

"I'm sorry for my intrusion, priestess. I come bearing the symbols of friendship and commitment from Roma. As the riders of three hundred people brought security to our early days, Italians helped us brace for the storms and woes that threatened the Urbe and all it represents." Sextus recited from memory Lidia's spiel, himself awe-struck by this holy site and its keeper. The slave offered the silver coin.

"That too is wrong." The woman wrapped her small callused fingers around Sextus' extended hand, closing it and hiding the Celeres. "I am no priestess, I just live here and stand vigil."

"Then tell me, how may I address you?"

"Martinisa would be nice, but if you would like to be formal, Witness would be appropriate - for that is my role here."

Sextus took another look at what Martinisa bore witness to. Earth embracing the shrine, skies and sea given only the minimum allowances - just enough not to not cause offense.

"Why a place that demands constant attention is so inaccessible?"

"A single person is required to officialize and mediate a matrimony; anyone else must be invited or a guest. As for the seclusion, the jealous demand it. Ever since the children of Taras landed on this land, sea and sky fought over the bounty of the earth. We, the people that live off the underworld, needed to keep our covenant with our gods secret and strong. So we sought these sites, where heaven nor waters could claim ownership. These are where our divine vows are remembered and honored."

His hand still held by the woman, Sextus could not help but feel some odd, sad, kinship.

"It seems like an important and lonely chore. It must take a lot to one's life for one to end so burdened."

"Perhaps for others; for me it seemed the natural course to follow, the next step in the dark." Martinisa shrugged, a faint smile on her chapped lips. "One day a tremor destroyed half our village and I found myself split apart from the life I knew. I had no home, no memories, no living relatives and nobody that relied on me. Like many of my people, I had lost my wife to storms at sea; I bore no particular fealty to anyone else and the underworld gave us decades of marital bliss. It was my turn to help with their marriage vows."

Sextus could feel an eerie familiarity, an old bond and its harmonious and serene power. It could not be them; he looked away from the Witness and towards the shrine, trying to discreetly peek into the content of the inner walls.

"You can look. They don't bite."

Martinisa let go of his hand and silver, offering Sextus the opportunity to satisfy his curiosity. The true shrine was a simple affair of polished stone engraved and painted. Multiple stations depicted the trials of a young woman, a transcendent beauty born of sea, earth and sky that belonged to none of those worlds. She rode alone, until she found a partner in another rider, dark brooding kin from hell. The maiden was no more, she was now a woman that given three choices carved her own path. Waves rose, storms gathered and ground shook; divine rejection is not a dignified thing. The infernal couple stood together, swearing vows before a dark and wise creature, the steward of secrets, the provider of all gifts. There would be harmony, concordia and balance. As long as they stood witness, as long as vows were fulfilled, as long as both riders honored their devotion to each other.

Sextus could feel his eyes turning to gold, his spark touched by the recognition of his own Triumph, reflected back to him. Strings tied to ancient powers, reminding him of his own vows - and how they transcended whatever world he would find himself on. His heart was racing, emboldened as it had never been since Telamon; in tune with who he was, Tabula Rasa rose and turned to a smiling Martinisa.

"I knew I was right to come here. Of all the people I visited, nobody deserves this more than you." The shiny coin was again on his hand. "Let this be given but never taken, gifted but never traded."

The Witness raised an eyebrow, loosening her headscarf as she accepted the Celeres. Something seemed to jolt her as she reached for the coin; Martinisa hesitated. She looked at Sextus' golden eyes; he in turn reassured her with a gentle nod.

As Martinisa took the coin, Sextus felt a sparkle flowing between the two of them, an alignment of infernal proportions. He could feel the tension on the air discharging, the crystal trail shining bright. Martinisa's eyes resonated as quartz, taking a deep breath as the handing of the Celeres closed the cycle, finishing the last station and carving the myth.

Sextus know who he was looking at.

Dis Pater Obsignator.

The slave knight teared up, recognizing the return of the Celeres as the igniter of Martinisa's powerful spark. Maybe this world could not be seen as one of losers and winners, of conquerors and subjects. Perhaps it was possible to you could lift others up; Sextus was empowered by the realization that collaborative action was essential to ensure the liberation of either party.

If the gods were good, then maybe even Lidia could be right. If people were good, Lidia would not even need to be right.

The moment of joy was not long-lived. The awakening of a spark and Tabula Rasa's presence in this shrine caused Sextus to feel the call of something powerful and familiar. Feeling unwanted attention falling on him, he rushed to gather his composure and return to the road.

'I am so happy I got to meet you, Martinisa; I have, however, tarried too much. I must return to my obligations."

"Are you sure? I have some fish broth warming up, you can at least take a cup for the way."

"I would not want to impose and I am terribly late." Sextus jumped awkwardly over the edges of the crystal path. "Thank you and your acolyte for your help."

Martinisa shook her head in confusion. "My acolyte?"

"Initiate? Servant?" Sextus guess twice, to further confusion of the Witness. "The youth that I met at the entrance."

"Tabula Rasa, I live alone."
 
Celeres (Part II)
Nighttime meant playtime for hidden lights and exposed depths.

A thin line of rugged earth, flanked by torturous seas. The distant rumbling and turmoil, the prelude of a misty evening; bony rocky formations stretched upwards, darting through the fog, greedily wrapping around the beautiful bounty of the land. And what a beauty it was; daring eyes that pierced the blocks of bright moisture saw serene green fields, covered in inviting grass and peeking flower beds. Giants in the mists loomed tall and dark; proximity revealed them to be tall and enduring trees, standing on the threshold between wilderness and bucolic sights - the distant groves of olive and apple trees of a more tamed world.

It was a strange night for a journey; it would be a night without rest.

Sextus made camp, miserable with the ubiquitous dampness. The horse, for once, was content; the knight had been off its back the entire day and the greenery was delicious. Sextus struggled to find enough sticks and branches to start a fire; soon one was lit - a messy thing, fizzling, popping and smoking, - the wet wood resisting, giving up little heat or ash.

The man gave up, stumbling exhausted and surrendering to the floor; he laid fireside, acting only to keep it alive. Four times it went out; out into the night he went again, hoping some twigs had miraculously dried enough to burn. Sitting cross-legged, Sextus rummaged through his packs; he would not risk tainting the food by cooking on these compromised flames, so he resigned himself to eat from his bag of roasted nuts and seeds. Smoke dissipated and the horse's interest on the human was reinstated; it lumped its beastly body closer, lured by the warmth and curious about what sort of treats Sextus was hiding on his bags.

The disgraced scion of gens Sergii did not restrain a chuckle. All and all, he had been lucky and he had been blessed.

But had he grown strong enough to face quietude?

The familiarity he had felt on the shrine of Dis Pater had never left him. He was attuned to divinity, divinity attuned to this land; made strong by it, given ideas and form by it, ever approaching and ever present. He could have avoided it, try to run away from it; the tangled covenants made that futile and impossible. So he would make himself as comfortable as he could, he would stand down and wait.

The campfire's warmth paled when compared with with the mare's hot harm breath; the flames seemed to twist into recognition. The equine body halted, letting the conflagration loose. Twisting and deforming, it took a more human mien - until it could pass as some sort of bisected fire centaur. The eruption of color and light blended and eased, allowing for the subtlety of features and expression.

The iron, scorching hot. The fiery female half, young and imposing, waving her arms across the empty air - part ecstasy, part reserved joy for being alive. Adjusting her skull jewelry, she stared around, sniffing for an awakened spark - in particular, the one to which she had bounded with.

The infernal divinity trotted, sneaking on the sitting knight and his mount. Turning his face towards them she was left speechless, as surprised as her awkward form allowed.

Weird, complicated emotions flared through her inexperienced face; she was unable to deal with what the still masked figures represented. Dark blue flames erupted, she galloped in a frenzy, she pulled ash from her hair; there was no end to the trouble she stirred, she was a vessel of change and change she would deliver! She made a move to strike Sextus, stopping only when he refused to even flinch.

Proserpina turned around the fire, sitting across her knight. Light darkened, until she became akin to a human shade. She was still confused; how could she not be, when she was staring at herself on the other side of the camp, accompanied by the most venerable Dis Pater? She frowned as her mouth twisted into a toothy grin, stained teeth and spilled juice exposed her as an eager, fresh, messy eater.

The mule scratched the ground with her hooves, out of frustration rather than a conscious effort. She stretched her lumpy hands into workable fingers, tearing her rigid mouth and swallowing half an arm. Having reworded fire into vocal cords, she spoke with a coarse and strained voice.

"I came looking for my spouse, only to find myself already here; clearly my powers are awesome - even to me."

The violent temperature changes twisted the iron rod, making it crack on one side and melt on another. The bridle felt to the ground as the divine conflagration stood up, clumsy tentative steps towards knight and beast. She caressed the horse playing the role of Dis Pater, kissing its neck; the horse seemed pleased, enjoying her smell of pomegranate with a sloppy lick. Getting closer to the mirrored, stone Proserpine, she grabbed Sextus´ right hand - limp, as lifeless as he could will it.

"Now, are we not playing the virginal role too much? For whom is that? No, this will not do. I hate it." A gentle cackle of her fingers; the melted iron detached from the rest of the rod, shaping itself. "We came here to renew vows; we should keep a memento of those close to us at all time. I am way past single life, and being made to confront the perspective is testing my patience."

Sextus struggled, avoiding a scream as hot iron stabbed around his ring finger, shaping itself into a matrimonial seal. Proserpina gave him a curt nudge, enough to throw him to the ground. Distracted, she looked at her own hand as it coalesced into a similar wedding band.

"We still have a spouse to find, don't we?" The divinity mentioned absent-minded. "Poor thing, as Underworld-bound as we are. But I do not worry. It will come to pass. We will find him - the grave always does. Nobody can resist our call, specially when one is thrice promised to us."

The flame vanished into a meek ember; the bridle hugged an invisible head and the nightmarish mare eloped back into the mists.

Sextus laid there for the rest of the night, giving in to exhaustion. He woke up with tense muscles but unexpectedly well-rested. He collected the masks, relieved to find them intact; as he moved around the camp he instinctively flexed his fingers, expecting resistance that never came. Raising his right hand to the sky he saw no sign of the iron band - just a thin, intricate circle of ruptured capillaries and darkened skin.

He tried to put the previous night behind him; he packed his things, fed his horse and put out all the traces of the camp. Weirdness crept on him when he reached for his bundled spear; a jolt of power stirred it, his touch making the weapon come to live. His eyes sparkled gold as he could not avoid a grin; his wedding gift demanded attention and tribute. Someone had to feed the Manes.

Sextus shook his head, subduing blood-lust in favor of his peaceful duties.

Vowed to have two hearts beating as one, bound to disappoint two worlds.

He laid a hand over the ground, eyes closed as his breath arrested. The blades of grass danced between his fingers, echoing a rippling presence that permeated the earth itself. It was disquieting how comfortable it was; a serene inevitability, an harmonious power that tolerated no discord and bore no defiance.

They would not find in Sextus a passive recipient. He patted the horse above the hind leg, guiding the animal away from his packs. Sextus reached for a large iron and bronze disk; a pull and a spin forced it to reveal other smaller metallic circles, as well as the frame that locked them into a constellation of telluric strength. A strange and ingenious Vestal contraption, it was revealed as a mask when Sextus put it over the horse's face - the placid creature snorted and continued on its quest for tasty shoots, used to this strain of weirdness. Not beyond solidarity, Sextus covered his face with a second face; a stone youth of stark female innocence.

Just in time; for She was here.

Hooves broke the quietude, striking the ground with regal confidence. An eerie colored flame waddled back and forth, disturbing the mists and dispelling the arboreal giants that had hidden on them. Blue, green and purple; they wreathed an iron rod and bridle encased around the invisible head of the infernal mare.

As witnessed before; and once again as strong as he had never seen Her.
 
Celeres (Part III)
Such were the travels of Tabula Rasa through Magna Grecia; heavy on the purse, light in company.

He had crossed the suffering border territories and was greeted with peace and prosperity. Harsh exploitation of isolated communities and the Roman alliance bulwark had their benefits; trade was flowing south and war was merely a distant thought. The broken paths of the borderlands gave way to nice, neatly arranged roads. They did not connect people; they instead divided parcels and private farms. What had once been open to all willing to work the land had been replaced by little estates. Sextus mused about the familiar, twisted, aristocratic thinking that created such arrangements; how unhappy must you be that there are only so many walls you can put around your houses: so you decide to wall off the entire world. Sextus' thought about the peaceful beauty of imposed perfection, how difficult it would be for Veiete terrorists to mingle in a land where everything was accounted for. He was distracted by unusual bustle and noise; a reinforced carriage, pulled by four oxen, approached. Its sole cargo was an enormous metallic coffer, decorated with young dolphin riders. Four men sat besides the coffer, their bluish-green uniforms marked by a white lamda - veteran Tarentine infantry.

This realization ignited Sextus' heart; he pushed his horse, making it gallop towards the carriage. Such properness, such caution; it had to be a detachment from the Delphinian Mint, the treasury of the prestigious Temple of Poseidon. Alarmed shouting acknowledged his presence; three riders came from the hills and fruit-tree groves, quickly waylaying him. They wore more diverse clothing than their counterparts in the guard - either it was some Tarentine fashion or heraldry; Sextus could not tell. Tabula Rasa forced his protesting horse to stop, circling around to meet the opposing knights; his hand rested on his bound spear, uneasy but steady.

"Stand clear, vagrant." A cloaked knight demanded. "You are intruding into proud Doric territory. We do not welcome your kind."

"You have a long road ahead of you, don't you?" Sextus narrowed his eyes as he made his

query. "All the way to Rome; it can't be an easy feat."

They reached for their weapons, no ambiguity in their aggressive stance. Sextus was able to get a good look; barely teenagers, much younger than him and not that comfortable on the saddle. People of some privilege, but unburdened by expectations of command - or the dubious benefits of authority. So, entitled loudmouths that expected the entire cosmos to wield to them. Of course they got upset when it did not meet their selfish expectations.

"Our business is our own; clear the road." Another knight demanded.

"You are lay agents of Poseidon, carrying a freshly minted stash of didrachmas." The nervous glances and hesitation confirmed Sextus' suspicions; he doubled down. "As your people's contribution to the war effort, at the behest of a dead consul."

"There has been treachery!" A quiet but overeager knight slung his shield over his breasts; he drew his sword. "Look out for others!" Sextus lifted his hands to the sky, head turned down; an universal gesture of truce.

"Boys! Do you think Latin slaves are allowed to freely ride their master's horses?" A grave old voice came from the armored carriage. A middle aged aristocrat emerged, someone of sharp features and a cultivated paternal bearing; he was doing a poor job at covering his stylish scale-patterned armor and dyed clothes - even his dirty gray wool cloak was expensive. "Look at his pose; that is a creature of confidence, used to meet challenges head on. Look at how well cared his horse and humble rags are; boys, have I failed in my lessons to you so much? Can't you recognize a peer when it rides to your encounter?"

The young knights hid their fury beneath a coat of sheepish embarrassment; they awkwardly escorted Sextus towards the armored carriage, their nervous eyes on its precious cargo.

"You are being deceived; you are going to put yourselves in dire danger by continuing up this road." Sextus warned the older man, taking his hat off and pressing it against his chest. He hoped this was enough to display sincerity. "It seems others know more about our Fate than ourselves."

The older man leaned, fingers interwoven in distressed contemplation. "I am Cyberniskos, high priest of Poseidon and numismatic curator and scholar of the Delphinian Mint. To which patrician family we own the honor of this… warning?"

"None; my master is an acting agent the Roman state - so I call on no other affiliation than those the name Sextus and my citizenship imply."

Cyberniskos' eyes narrowed, as if the only thing more suspicious than a glory-hound was someone actively avoiding opportunities to cultivate personal honors. The guards riding the carriage murmured, wondering if this could be the infamous Sextus Sergius had that turned the tide at Telámon. It could not be; even if he had survived, they would not let him wander the peninsula in such disgraceful manner. He would be running for office or leading the charge!

"Ah yes, I can understand why our Northern friends would be worried. We are not blind to their efforts. And we will do our best to fulfill our obligations - as minor as they may be.

Jupiter Fulminator; Arpineia's suspicions were vindicated. His friend was as sharp as ever. There was fraud afoot.

"May I have some words with you?" Sextus gave a side glance towards the guards. "In private?"

Cyberniskos waved at Sextus, inviting him inside the carriage. Tabula Rasa did so, tying his horse behind the vehicle and climbing aboard; he found it luxurious and allegedly comfortable - for all the pillows and tight fitting woodcraft, they were very reticence on trying Vestal or Etruscan suspensions. The bumps and noise were at least great for isolating them.

"I was there when Atilius Regulus died." Tabula Rasa lifted his tunic, revealing the scars on his back. "Nomismata would be the last thing on his mind; did you not find strange that one of his last acts - in the middle of an uncertain, untimely campaign - was to issue more specie?" "I assumed as much; I am not inexperienced in such matters of government."

"I would never imply as such." Sextus apologized. "I was just unaware of how much knowledge you had of the timeline of events."

"Etruscan culture has been for a long time part of our noble education; my parents saw to that, after seeing what ignorance cost us." Cyberniskos dismissed the careless comment. "I am well aware of how your people handles such affairs; such suspicious details did not escape my attention. Of course, as much as I found it odd, it would not serve the interests of Tarentum to ignore the request; imagine if the war turned sour because we did not do or part; or worse yet, Atilius Regulus was offended and demanded further proof of our loyalties? No, we had to do it - but I made sure to came in person; I would not trust anyone other than me or my boys."

"Your boys? Distant kin?" Sextus did not see the family resemblance; as common as adoption was back home, he knew how insular the nobles of Magna Grecia were and how proud the Tarentine were of the purity of their Doric line. That would be an exception worth noting.

"Oh no, they are not relations. It is a distressing common sight in Taras: all these poor aimless young men. All their talent is being wasted; they were raised to be great heroes, generals and rulers. But now? Everyone tells them their age is over and they are responsible for the many failings of Taras' society. I welcome them at the temple and teach them the principles they need to thrive among the nobility. They are the best guardians we can have; they support the Gods and the Gods give them purpose."

The best guardians the status quo could have; for sure many in Taras would disagree with Cyberniskos' teachings. Sextus wondered how many of these poor, angry, aimless workers died in the silver mines for each one that was lifted to knighthood. "I see. I am not in position to comment on your security apparatus, so I trust your judgment implicitly. However, I have questions about how the silver is being transported. Why oxen and why not a boat?"

"Wise assessment, young Sextus." Cyberniskos nodded in agreement, wearing the satisfaction of a professor that had found a receptive pupil. "It is prohibitively expensive and so dangerous that I would never risk it - unless the most dire circumstances demanded it; which was exactly what the original letter expounded. They had a compelling argument: Gauls and their pirate allies were harassing ships around Regium and they might have overwhelmed any fleet we could muster."

Actual wisdom and the trappings of logic went hand in hand with the greatest lies.

"What is your next stop?"

"A road station two days from Aphrodisia; there is a joint social garrison that will take command over my boys and organize the rest of the voyage."

"Wait, Venusia?" Sextus raised an eyebrow. It was true that thousands of veterans had farms on the region; it was one of the most well guarded branches of the Via Appia. However, his last visit to the city of Venus found the place deserted - way too many of the locals had been lured by the promise of glory and wealth, rejoining the legions. "Do you mind if I accompany you the rest of the way? I came

from that direction a few weeks ago and things seemed tense."

"You have a good head on your shoulders, Sextus. It would be my pleasure to have you join my boys. But before that, I have questions about your… status. Your place in proper society."

"My freedom belonging to another, you mean?"

"Yes, I worry about you being a slave. What if something was to happen to you? Would I be indebted to your master? Or worse, would he be the sort to cause a scandal by pursuing a

legal suit?"

"Do not fear for my well-being, Cyberniskos; friendship between our peoples demands that I see this situation to its resolution. And do not worry about my master; they do not share the same affection you have for those in my distressing position."

*​

"There it is; we have arrived." Lidia cheerfully announced. She still held Sextus on her arms, having carried him for what seemed an interminable amount of time. He carefully opened his eyes, his head still dizzy. The woman helped him to his footing; Sextus let himself be pushed around, all his efforts concentrated in keeping his lunch inside.

He found himself looking at a burned down house, surrounded by dead trees and a blackened waste.

"Welcome home, Sextus." Lidia smiled, sheepishly rubbing her neck.

The former patrician grew pale with horror. Lidia twitched at the increasing awkwardness. This woman bought him; this is how she lived.

His gaze felt upon her, bearing the silent weight of a thousand stone.

"It is out of sight, everything is cheap around here and it would hurt nobody if I got it. In fact, the family that lived here was very happy to get rid of it!"

The stare. It lingered.

"Cheer up, it is a start!" Lidia's optimism would not relent; she hug-shoved Sextus towards the building.

Despite its atrocious state and dour exterior, the walls had endured the criticism of fire without compromise. The house had solid construction and the stones showed no damage more serious than scorch marks. The floral patterns of the entrance were damaged beyond recognition, but the atrium had been recently painted in warm and inviting red tones. The roof was being repaired; someone very talented at carpentry had got their hand on some nice Eastern tiles. The atrium led to destroyed rooms and a small nested garden; an olive tree and a rare citrus grew among a carpet of herbs and flowers - protected from the elements with landscaping frame of styles foreign to Sextus' tastes. His shoulders lowered, tension was relieved. It was not much of a house; it had the makings of quite the home.

"I know, right?" Lidia almost danced across the atrium. "You are the first person I brought to my little nest."

"Can't wait to help you with this." Sextus forced a smile.

"Oh." Lidia's expression lost a little of its shine. "How about we talk about that later?"

Odd stretch, but fine with him.

They moved outside, towards a small shack that served as workstation. Lidia cheerfully chatted while she worked, trying to salvage some planks and beams from burnt trees. She did not reveal much, no matter how much she talked. All Sextus could learn was that Lidia was a free-woman, a former slave that had grown up in Rome but spent the last fifteen years traveling across foreign lands - she was copiously vague about what she had been doing around the world, her personal connections to the Roman people or how she came to wield the Triumph of Aeneas, the Refugee Prince. Everytime Sextus dove in for more details, she dodged and turned it back on him, avoiding his questions with some of her own. And Lidia had no shortage of questions; she wanted to know how the Rome in which Sextus grew was, his views of the enforced peace, his relationship with his family, his ambitions and skills, and (whenever she could) she tried to snare something intimate that could paint a richer picture of him. Sextus did not exactly appreciate her scrutiny, but understood that since so much of his life and liberty was on her hands, the more he shared the better their relationship would be. Lidia surprised him by being as respectful of his boundaries as she had been secretive about her journeys. Sextus grew uncomfortable as she kept working, giving him no tasks at all -accepting only the small tokens of help that one would get from a courteous guest.

Night came and an ashamed Lidia admitted that she had no oil; she escorted Sextus to the only room that had four standing walls and a roof. A competent carpenter (Sextus assumed it was Lidia after seeing her work the whole day) had scrounged ugly but robust wood and made a bed and a couple of benches from it. Fabrics left much to be desired; a single wool blanket laid on the bed and a hemp rug and a hay pillow had been pushed against a corner. Comforted by the fact that Lidia was sharing this trial with him, Sextus released a mental sigh and prepared to sit on the rug. A sudden draft and he blinked, realizing that Lidia had used her Triumphant speed to undress and lay on the rug.

"I know it is shabby work, but it is the best bed in the house." She apologized.

"Lidia, this is ridiculous." Sextus covered his face with his right palm. "You bought me; I am yours to command."

"No! I do not buy you, I do not own you; I invested in restoring your liberty, with the hope that the process is going to elevate both of us." Her eyes sharpness into daggers. "This does not make you a tool under me, to use as I see fit or to enrich myself with it. This makes me responsible for your spiritual and physical well-being as well as your recovery. And this includes seeing you are not denied anything - including rest. If this relationship is to work, we both have to internalize that the final word on your fate comes from you. Are we clear?"

"So what does that entails, exactly?"

"It means you will sit your ass on that bed and go to sleep."

After much turning and worrying, Sextus endured the night. They woke to the smell of perfumed boiled water and fresh bread; he stumbled to the atrium, finding Lidia frowning before an uneven table, improvised from a plank and two piles of rocks. Waving in acknowledgment of the man, she embraced him and guided him to his stool. The breakfast was enough to bring a content smile to Sextus' tired face.

"So." Lidia's unusual non-sense posture augured that she was going straight to the tense points. "I've been thinking; I want to listen to you and always act in a considerate manner. What would Sergius Sextus do, if means were not an issue?"

"I accepted your offer because you said I could still serve Rome by working with you. I am still committed to that."

"Of course, but how?"

Sextus leaned over the dark perfumed water, hands tapping the wood. Good question, how? Lidia would not sit on her end of the table and wait quietly.

"Would you get another legion commission and join the fight up north?" She added, leaning over him. "Is that what Sextus would want?"

"I don't think so." Sextus admitted. "I had my share of heroism; I do not know how much good I did there. I would go again if I had to, but honestly? I do not hold anyone that would want to be there in high regard. It is good for wealth and glory, not for much more. I thought I needed to fight my way out, to escape my family by prestige of arms. It was a way out, and I would ride with the scouts all over again if that meant getting away from the Sergii."

"When did you feel you were doing good in the world?" Lidia's tone was soft and eager.

"At the Forum, specially during my teen years; I was struggling to get clients and patronage, so I was not particularly discriminating about the cases I took." Sextus smiled. "Legal practice might be what I am best at."

"So, you would like to go back to being a lawyer." Lidia concluded.

"That would be only the beginning." Sextus was now getting carried by the idea. "I want to take under my wing other unhappy patricians and equestrians, people that have the skills and knowledge to handle the public arena but resent the system and what it perpetuates. We will offer legal representation to those in most need; even if we had a properly egalitarian constitution and code of laws, people would still be marginalized for lack of a voice. The arcane mess we have to work with only makes that need more urgent."

Lidia nodded, quite pleased.

"It seems we have a very clear goal; I should take you to a position where that can be made real."

"Hold on Lidia, it is not that simple." Sextus had to steer away from idealism and be the voice of reason.

"Sure it won't." Lidia raised her hands over the table, palms turned upwards as if delivering an invisible scroll to Sextus. "Please, tell me what we can do to pursue this path."

"We can't do this on our own. We need to extend our reach beyond Rome, make it clear to as many people as possible that our success is their success. Slowly, by our sheer numbers and popular cooperation we may be able to muster the resources others easily gather through wealth and tyranny. To defend the Res Publica we must implement its principles without hesitation or compromise - resisting the allure of inertia, greed and fear."

"We need everyone. Get the Italians on board."

Lidia nodded. "Get the Italians and we can make a stand."

"Rome can't free itself: its chains and means of liberation extend outward. Even the more autonomous neighbors still need to interact with Rome - and this means interacting with our laws(and our vices. If we cater to those in most need, we can become the best representation for them."

"It all comes down to money." Lidia muttered.

"Money, or the influence it can buy." Sextus admitted, awkward. "And I seriously doubt you have either, Lidia. How many debts did you get into to take me? I am worried; we do not have much we can use for leverage. We are bound together now, and my affairs include handling your affairs. Lidia?"

Lidia rose, barely paying attention as Sextus went on.

"I know exactly what you must do."

"Lidia, please listen to me. This is a very serious and delicate issue that needs to be carefully examined…"

"Have you recovered enough to ride?"

*​

The armored carriage made an awful time and an even worse voyage. The escorting knights went back and forth, resting in a forward camp overnight and rushing to meet them at dawn. The slow oxen were not spared; they were exchanged at way-stations and military garrisons when exhaustion crept in. Sextus tried to mingle with the security detachment the best he could, alternating between conversations with the priest of Poseidon, scouting ahead and taking draining naps inside the carriage. He found little in common with the Tarentine; their idolatry of Cyberniskos was only surpassed by their contempt for anyone that failed to meet their standards of behavior or that they - apparently arbitrarily - deemed inferior and uncultured.

He tried to understand what all these Doric youths saw on Cyberniskos. The man was the best companion the group had to offer; well educated in Greek scholarship, possessing an inspiring bearing and demagogic but inviting vernacular (that did a great job covering his worse aristocratic affectations). Sextus tried to ignore the casual awfulness and establish a friendly rapport, thanking Cyberniskos for their dedication to Rome. Regret has never been prompter.

"It is what makes more sense for the interests of Taras."

"You have mentioned that before; what does that mean, exactly."

"Well, things have only worsened as of late; people insist in making themselves miserable by challenging the natural order, the tendency of humanity to integrate itself in uneven hierarchies. Man is an animal guided by instincts, either they manifest as basic needs or more exalted morals; at the end of the day they need structure imposed upon them. The threat of Roman intervention helps squash those poor misguided individuals that would see us return to mob rule and a more even but unsustainable arrangement."

"And yet the strength of Rome is maintained by its democratic elements." Sextus frowned. "Because we share more of our burden."

"It leaves so many people unhappy and alienated; is it a price worth paying?"

Cyberniskos disavowed the worst of his antidemocratic implications with a patriarchal tone. "The previous democratic regime threw the entire peninsula in turmoil; the return to oligarchic wisdom is the only thing keeping the peace - and the alliance."

"The war was still the will of the Tarentine people, and they were the ones fighting it." Sextus risposted. "Just as the People of Rome decided to reopen the gates of the Temple of Janus - on their own, through no imposition of a minority wielding disproportionate power."

"Hum." Cyberniskos assumed a very patrician expression of polite smugness. "I guess the future will bear the burden of that decision; until then, me and my boys will do everything to reciprocate Rome for all they do for us."

You noble bastard; how many times had you used the Romans or the democratic partisans as scapegoats, to manipulate those denied power and wealth? Turned them against their natural allies and into bulwarks of the very systems that ground them up? Sextus was finding his stoicism tested; he had to change the topic of conversation. He reached into his purse and revealed one of Lidia's strange coins.

"The Delphinian Mint is renowned for its collection of Hellenistic numismatic; have you ever seen such a coin during your time as its curator?"

Cyberniskos made a gesture to grab it; Sextus left him touch it, feel it - but he never relented control of it. He would not be gifting this token to such a man, not for even one instant. The Doric noble frowned at the two fingers that still claimed the coin, still trying to make as good an appraisal as allowed.

"Odd distribution of weight, I would say it was two sides pressed together, the silver provided by different sites." He estimated, turning his head for a better look. "The relief print is perfect, either a very well made and expensive mold or a very steady and talented hand. There is little, however, that I can say about the tale this coin has to tell. I understand the engraving of "SOCII", that is pretty obvious. The stylized horse and "CELERES"? I do not have any idea."

Apparently Cyberniskos was not as learned in the ways of Rome or mishandling of power as he had claimed.

"The Celeres were three hundred knights that swore loyalty to Romulus and rode with him to the defense of Alba Longa. Theirs is a very interesting story. You see…"

Screams outside; the whistle of stones. The Veiete were attacking.

"Stay inside." Sextus demanded, grabbing his hat and spear. With a last glance at cowering Cyberniskos, the knight whistled for his horse.
 
Celeres (Part IV)
The oxen protested at Sextus' effusive return; he ignored the beasts, coming straight for the armored carriage's door.

Bolted and locked.

Panting with pain and exhaustion, the knight had a shortage of patience. His left hand reached for his eyes, heeding the demands of a throbbing frontal lobe; his right hand made a fist and struck the heavy door. Once again, and then some more.

"Is is me, Cyberniskos. It is over."

A clumsy slide and turn; Sextus made his way inside. Cyberniskos, worried about the blood dripping over his fineries and pillows; the barely constrained emotions of Tabula Rasa did little to appease him.

"Was it the Veietes?" Cyberniskos probed, his words hesitant.

Sextus affirmed with a nod, sitting down and covering his face with both hands.

"It was a true mob. They rushed us, overwhelmed by greed and the prize in sight; the guards stood their ground, only to be crushed and beaten - one by one." The seeds of discord grew strong on toiled soil; it seemed the southern lands offered no shortage of rebels, desperate for a cause - or a few coins.

"What about the knights." Cyberniskos asked, turning away from the guards' fate. "What happened to them?"

Sextus's fingers released a gap, large enough that he could stare-down the high priest with a single eye.

"They are safe. They were never in any real danger." The enslaved patrician's cold remark. "As you intended."

Cyberniskos looked relieved.

"Them throwing everything at us is not without benefits: we can abandon pretenses." The Tarentine aristocrat cloaked himself and reached for the door. "I will ride at the front and push the animals; we will be making good time, I can assure you of that."

Sextus' thoughts raced; so much that he wanted to do and say - most of it bad ideas. Somber and taciturn, he followed Cyberniskos and settled on riding alongside the carriage. The three knights joined them, their retreat over as they had confirmed no more Veietes were hiding in the fields.

Their steady pace started to take its toll; adrenaline abandoned Sextus, leaving behind exhaustion and dullness. He was painfully aware of every cut and bruise in his tested body; an angry side glance towards Cyberniskos told him the older man faced struggles of his own. His eyes kept closing and his head dropped ever so slightly, rousing at the creaking and complaining of the yolk, only to lean down again.

Tabula Rasa thought about the Tarentine guards. They did not know about the covenants between nations and gods, the intricate dances of the privileged or how easy it was to turn them against their best interests. And did they need to know to be worth of compassion, to be acknowledged as equals? No, that would be ridiculous; while understanding helps addressing the needs and solving the issues that create them, human needs are for the most part universal. The people of Taras are exploited, blindfolded and unable to resist to an aristocracy that does not care the least for their well-being; they are in no way lesser or least deserving of friendship than any of the other Italians Sextus had crossed paths with. Their needs were no less important - if anything, their circumstances made them even more pressing; while the aristocracy held all the dice, they could not deliver themselves.

The Tarentine guards died trying to escape poverty and exploitation: through bravery and mettle, that was how they believed they would improve the future of their families, communities, city-state and allies. Cyberniskos did not deserve a Celeres; but Cyberniskos did not deserve a common people such as those either.

Besides, Sextus was in need of a distraction.

"Do you remember the coin I showed you?" Sextus asked, riding closer to Cyberniskos' seat.

"Hum, yes. The Celeres? You were about to tell me some story about it."

"My master has entrusted me with three hundred of them - each of them honoring one of Romulus' companions. His knights. They were formidable, veterans among veterans, a force without equal in the Etruria of the past. They made Rome safe and they brought order to its suffering allies."

"Every city worth its salt has a sacred band tied to its founding." Cyberniskos shrugged, unimpressed. "It is one of those things that is only proper to have."

"The thing is, the birth of the Urbe demanded the death of the Celeres."

The high priests blinked at that, confused.

"Oh? Like what, some heroic sacrifice in battle?"

"The Celeres were fast and brutal, an unparalleled force that imposed fear upon the land; the dream of any bandit or mercenary commander. They were a poor tool to create a new collective, to sew together the tattered pieces of the Roman tapestry; had the rulers of Romulus' tradition kept the Celeres, their authority would not come from covenants or the cooperative will of the first settlements. Power would come from the Celeres and whoever was their master; however was so blessed by the Gods would be their tyrant. Every ally, a tributary. Every citizen, a slave. Every dread, a master. Disbanding the Celeres returned the power to Rome: it became a shared dream, the Urbe. Power and freedom can't coexist in one's heart; the moment we realized that was the first hour of the Roman People."

Cyberniskos listened out of boredom and politeness. His eyes wandered towards the horizon; it was obvious Sextus' words were not reaching him.

"It seems your master disagrees with this; they minted the coins and got the three hundred knights back together. Guess that when push comes to shove, power trumps freedom; reality trumps dreams."

"I was tasked with returning Celeres to people across the peninsula. They gave so much to Rome; they are the modern knights of the Urbe, they are our galloping future. And yet, they get very little in return - specially during these last years. They are the fingers that define the hand, but we choose to clench them into a fist; by giving them back control over the Celeres, by acknowledging their accomplishments, we reinforce our dedication to be an open hand." Sextus calculated the pace of his mount; he was able to look Cyberniskos right in the eyes. "I would say the Tarentine children of Poseidon have earned countless times the honor of riding with the Celeres; after we are done with this delivery, I will make sure these coins are handed to their most humble - but no higher."

The high priest turned around, mouth agape. All pretenses of politeness and civility crumbled: Cyberniskos saw Sextus as what he was - and he would not hide his displeasure. No longer was Sextus an agent of privilege and status quo - someone to be charmed, reassured and debated; he was someone that challenged the systems that enabled Cyberniskos' exploitative way of life.

A threat.

"Knights,to me!"

Tabula Rasa could not even bother to be surprised.

Cyberniskos was, for only two answered his call.

"Where is your brother?" He asked. The knights looked at each other, acknowledging the disappearance.

"He was riding along the tree-line of a nearby grove, scouting for lodges and camps." One of the knights suggested; the other kept an eye on Sextus.

"What are you waiting for, after him!" Cyberniskos shouted at the three men, hoping he had not revealed his hand too soon.

Sextus gave him a knowing glance but acceded; it was not time to turn on each other. Not yet.

The day was darkening fast; thick gray clouds cornered the twilight sun against the earth. The dark green of the grove already belonged to the night, light thinning and escaping in red and yellows beams, surrounding the lonely trees of the cutting clearings with an eerie nimbus. Fresh stumps escorted the road, inviting riders to venture closer to the woods. A trail of hooves confirmed the knight's report: their companion had wandered in and had yet to come out.

"He must have noticed something in the woods and traveled further inside." Sextus tried to calm them, hiding his own suspicious. "He probably returned to the road further ahead."

The Tarentines frowned at his speculation; they dismounted and decided to approach on foot. Cursing under his breath, Sextus followed their example.

Twigs breaking, heavy stomps and the ruffling of leaves. Six eyes followed the noise, meeting a small figure; a child perhaps, a smaller woman was more likely.

"You there! We have questions!" One of the dismounted riders demanded.

She turned in place. Her long hair looked filthy and strange under the hues of the dying day; it was damp and muddy - and so were her baggy clothes. Silent was her answer, interrupted only by the occasional drip; Sextus raised a hand to his brow, feeling something wet. It had started to rain; the drops were modest but quickly gaining intensity.

"Oi! You there!" The rider insisted.

"The woods." She muttered.

"What was that? Did you see someone like us in the woods? Is that it?"

"All that crawls from the sea comes into the woods to die."

She smiled, her wide mouth stretching beyond what was comforting; her sharp pointy teeth yellower than the light. Her words, no, not her words, seemed to amuse her. Sextus felt another headache coming; for some reason he seemed to think the words came from someone else's mouth. That could not be; the girl was alone. Nobody was here as well.

A knight drew a sword; Sextus grabbed his wrist, eyes inquiring what he intended to do. A nod and a glance; the girl held a broken horse hoof.

The child rushed forward, breaching the soil as she darted between knights; one of them grabbed her arm, regretting with painful recoil. Sextus stood his ground and was bull-rushed by the charging runt; he found air escaping his lungs, his body pushed through the mud. She was way heavier than her frame should allow and smelled of salt and rotten fish. The raindrops gave way to a full discharge; struggling and dazed, Sextus raised to see something expanding and serpentine accelerate towards the armored carriage.

"She is going for Cyberniskos! To me, brothers." The Tarentine seized their panicked horses, galloping to save their master. Sextus wanted to shout a warning, tell them not to ignore her companion - nonsense words about nobody caught on his throat. Freeing his sandals from the mud, he followed the horseman on foot.

Too bad you need feet for that; something snapped through the air, whipping around Sextus' legs and tripping him down. He swallowed wet leaves and dirt as he was pulled; his eyes closed as rocks scratched his face. Meeting a fallen trunk belly-on, Tabula Rasa clung to it for his life; there was a lot of screeching as the wood warped and bent, dreadful expectations sinking in - what would break first, him or the dead tree?

The assaulter relented with a metallic clank and the snapping sound of recoiling cables; heart and diaphragm competed in speeding cavalcade as Sextus turned on his back - unprepared but willing to face his attacker. A colossal shadow rose against the cope maintained by the tree line, the twilight colors eerily reflected across the rim of a shell. Rumbling earth and the crushed complaints of vegetation heralded an awesome wonder of war: a bronze effigy of a man, stretched and bulkened into an uncanny marriage of Etruscan forms and funerary crockery. Grey-green plates were laid one over the other, assembled into an impenetrable shell adorned by a beautiful bronze helmet decorated with flying blue and green thread; as Sextus' gaze wandered bellow the shell, magnificence gave way to a chaotic apparatus. Chains and hooks dangled, curtaining a slimmer armored torso and bird-like legs, widening and spreading into cups and talons that supported its impressive size; The arms shared only cruel purpose: one, muscled and wielding a massive scythe-polearm of dual lethality; the other clanging spheres of metal, rotating over an axis of modular cylinders and tubes and assembled into a shifting appendage.

Something wet and limp fell to the ground; only as it was crushed did recognition hit Sextus: an arm of the missing knight.

Okay, that was it. Sextus stretched himself back up; he ran ahead of the metal giant, collecting his straw hat and spear.

Tabula Rasa stood his ground, reeling from the now familiar whipping. He circled around the bronze man, giving those dangerous hooks and blades a wide berth; trees were cleaved, slippery terrain was avoided, darkness encroached. Sextus panted as the tempo of their dance accelerated; the reach of his spear was at disadvantage, the clanging turns and twists of the enemy were as heavy as they were unpredictable. The strange legs were never caught off-balance or sank into the mud; the upper body rotated over its axis, always facing towards him.

o corners out of reach, no blind spots to flank.

He had to create his own opportunities.

Sextus moved away from the grove and back to the road; it was of little improvement - the rain had done quick work ruining it. But it had to be done; who knows what was happening with the Tarantines and he needed to draw the enemy out.

The giant exposed his secrets; Tabula Rasa could feel his subdued Spark rouse in recognition. A metallic eye composed of intricate bronze and iron, interlocked with overlaid lenses; contrasting with a wild bloodshot orb imprisoned by pulpy pink flesh. A scarred underbelly was exposed under the torso's plates, a reminder of his mortality.

Before him stood Talos, the Bronze Man.

Sextus grinned as his pain dulled; he could work with this.

What if he was unable to riposte or control the battlefield? All Sextus needed to do was to stay between Talos and his prize; the spear darted between chains, seizing the moment and trying to catch the bronze titan off balance. Tabula Rasa discovered that Talos did not only have an impressive construction, he also possessed a mind tailored for combat; those simple baits and feints only worked because they had to go along with Sextus' token resistance, as the wolf suffered the fleas.

Screams pierced the loud rain; only another sound rumbled above them - a terrifying drum solo, something wiggling and massive battering the upturned armored carriage. The weather did little to dilute the scent warning Sextus to the fate of the beasts and escort.

Talos' eye met Tabula Rasa's, the two men acknowledging the truth; even a better Triumphant than Sextus would have problems dealing with three monsters on his own.

To Dis Pater with that.

Tabula Rasa flexed his legs, arms stretched and spear planted. Talos charged in, calling his bluff; it was not a feint. Sextus stood his ground.

The inevitability of death resonated with the infernal Spark within; the currents of the Underworld cared little for the illusion of time. In a moment that stretched eternity, images and memories flooded Sextus mind. The lonely days spent looking at the death masks hanging the walls. The pots and amphorae dressed in his cavalry uniform, beaten and hanged, offered as sacrifice instead of him. His coming of age and the laughter of the bucolic divinity as she reciprocated his feelings. Offering his life to the Underworld in exchange of victory at Telamon. The gentle brush of fingers, the dead realization of whom he loved and was loved in return. As Talos loomed closer and closer, a memory consolidated, clearer than most.

The day before they confronted Quirinus. A sleepless night of insecurity and anxiety. Lidia's words.

"Let not the lack of a powerful Spark dissuade you from accepting who you are, Sextus. Your closeness to Gods and to your core self is a strength rarer than any myth. We can don the mantle of heroes and be entrusted by covenants between people and their beliefs, but we are just that, children playing pretend; you are a hero and you are Closer to the Gods. Once your learn to accept that, you will realize that your humble Spark is quite bright against the darkness."

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. That was it.

Sextus heard the clang before he realized his body had acted. His spear had met the tentacle-like arm of Talos sideways, metal and staff vibrating from the impact. Sextus' eyes followed the dislocation of air, staring as the double bladed scythe spun and wove down towards his face.

Tabula Rasa exhaled. His periorbital skin protruded with bright freckles - tiny gems breaching through, drawing a mesmerizing pattern; his eyes shone between green jade and golden lure. Letting the power flow through him, he lifted his arm, fingers clenching around the air.

Shards of bronze flew in every direction. Sextus held what remained of the smoldering scythe; he was immediately struck by the disarmed but armored fist of Talos. He could not protest; he deserved that. The drumming stopped as the two Triumphants reeled; Sextus gave a side glance towards the massacre, dormant prey instincts awakening. A misshapen head broke through the rain, something slithering quietly.

Spinning his spear, Tabula Rasa was forced to take the offensive. Without his main weapon, Talos extended his plates, revealing just how many chains it was hiding underneath; Sextus did not hesitate, spearhead pointed at the scarred exposed torso. Hooks and small blades descended on him; biting his lip, Tabula Rasa suffered the blunt of the strikes while avoiding getting ensnared. Talos´ legs dropped at the last moment, putting all his weight on a bronze punch. Smilling, Sextus turned on the side, breaking his spear against the enemy's arm and rolling with the blow; his Triumph shaped the mud, swallowing him and letting him dive under Talos - just as the giant sank. Reemerging behind Talos' stretched and exposed legs, Sextus planted a half of the spear on each of his legs.

With Talos temporarily immobilized and stuck in the mud, Sextus ran towards the crushed carriage. He stopped near the clawed and bitten corpses of a knight and his mount; bowing in front of them, Sextus claimed a cavalry sword from cold fingers. He swung it wildly as he rose, spooked by something; he could have sworn to have seen a flurry of orange and purple fabric running in front of him. Disoriented at nobody, Sextus dismissed colorful phantoms; the other titan was done playing with food.

Some sort of eel-fish-human hybrid greeted him, lumpy proboscises breaking between spiny fins and rugged scales. She grinned with pointy transparent teeth and skin, vibrant with blood and guts.

Scylla, the Howling Current.

How much had she grown.

They exchanged blows, eager to test each other; where Talos had resourcefulness and experience, Scylla had power as brutal and bottomless as the sea. Sextus' arm hurt from even glancing hits to her force-absorbing body; what was a human hand when compared to the crushing pressure of the abyss? Clever tricks did not work either. When Sextus put the yolk between him and Scylla, she crushed it with a swing of her tail; he took a gash to his leg and cut her eyelid, only for Scylla to splash around and cover herself in a layer of dark mud.

Dealing with an enemy seven weight-classes above him, Tabula Rasa found himself drawing more and more upon his Triumph. Only by swimming with the sea monster was he able to keep up with the mobility and evasion of Scylla; their Sparks did not fight each other, they did not try to impose incompatible realities. Such as they were, entranced and entwined, Sparks fed on each other's Names. Scylla, delighted to be the monster; Tabula Rasa, playing the role of the inexperienced hero rising to the occasion. The girl was getting the better end of the deal; the rain upgraded to a catastrophic deluge, she grew longer and longer until all human features disappeared from her piscine head as it fused with her neck.

Sextus could throw more mud and sink deeper into despair.

They darted around each other, Scylla's hunger increasing with her mass. She swelled with corpses, trees and roadblocks; she even consumed her prize, swallowing in one bite what remained of the armored carriage.

A low roar and cagey smirk, as a now humongous Scylla wrapped herself around Sextus. Once, twice; three loops and a toothy finish.

Descending on him.

Tabula Rasa tried to jump over the closing rings, which only made it easier for Scylla to hip check Sextus into submission. He landed poorly, his back muscles strained. Scylla's eyes widened as she dove in for the kill, mouth agape. Sextus winked and waved.

Four pillars rose around Scylla; an earthen spike spiraled right into Scylla's mouth. She could bite him, yes - at the cost of impaling her brain. Scylla hesitated just enough for Sextus to harden mud into a stony grasp, creating an escape where there had been only doom.

Finally, a chance to get his second wind. Sextus turned around; Talos and Scylla, still restrained - but not for long. The silver was gone, his support was gone, and there was still nobody to take care off.

What?

Sextus' empowered Sparkle shone bright and still. In a serene moment he was allowed clarity: he could see the gleaming of knives, the waving motions of a heavy dark orange cloak and the breeched leg tripping him down. His instincts told him to look down and find his footing, even as metal stroked his cheek with a bleeding caress. He infused all that was left of him into Tabula Rasa, allowing a shaking Sextus to look up. He was met by the angular features of a light-haired woman with an Adriatic sailor's cap and a victorious trickster stare. She seemed to come in and out of focus, even as he refused to look away; her knives carved a path towards his throat and liver.

"Who are you?" The dying Triumphant supplicated.

"Nobody."
 
Celeres (Part V)
Odysseus stood over Sextus' corpse as the rain washed over them. She swatted her wet hair from her eyes, giving the dead man a few good kicks and turning him on his back. Talos shambled closer, stretching his legs. The woman leaned on his muscled arm, giving him a gentle tap as she waved at Sextus.

"I was not expecting a Triumphant. Or at least, not the real deal."

Talos groaned, his complains echoing metallic.

"Sorry buddy, I'm not judging." Odysseus coursed her fingers over the armor plates, reaching to the hidden tank plugged into Talos' mouth and helmet. She tapped twice on it, frowning. "You're running on fumes. Are you okay?"

A hiss and red mist, a clang and the loosening of tubes. An exhalation of relief. He licked his dried, burnt lips.

"What a bright ephebe this one was; could you not hold your blade?" Talos was finally able to release his mature and thickly accented voice. "Was he a menace that demanded such finality?"

Odysseus shrugged and leaned away, trailing across the mud.

"Hey, I thought that is how Marmentines roll. Besides, he was making you and Cila work for your silver."

"It is how we roll." Talos admitted, bending over and disappearing within his bronzed cocoon. This did not escape the attention of nobody; Odysseus spun around, circling around Talos and leaning against him.

"I'm here for you, Talos." She comforted him. "It is what we do, not who we are."

"Tell that to Ariadne." Talos scoffed. "I'm getting tired; where is the girl?"

As if hearing them, Cila cried softly, squished and aching. Odysseys pulled her cloak's collar up, ready to rush to her side. Talos' arm of spheres and links tapped her shoulder, cold metal and gentle warmth.

"No sense to leave him to waste. Hook his corpse to my back; he can still water the crops."

Odysseus turned, once again leaning over the pale Sextus. She cursed at the blood soaked mud; how fast had he exsanguinated, how thirsty was the ground for him - did the man owe so much to the hungry dead?

"He is empty, there is nothing for the grapes."

"Concentrate on his Spark, it is all we need." Talos advised. "If it shines, it will flow."

Taking a deep breath, Odysseus squatted and closed her eyes.

"Nothing." She admitted, frustrated. Talos gave her a side-eye, discreetly insisting that the woman try again. Odysseus abided; still nothing.

Cila´s laments grew louder and louder. Odysseus rose, shook her head and rushed to the girl's help. She was still trapped underneath the stones, her stomach bulging and scratched.

"How was this even possible?" Odysseus muttered as the tore the pillars apart.

"Resonance." Talos replies as a poor explanation. "The boy and Cila must have had more in common than it seemed."

"I have been on relationships like that before." Odysseus remarked. "They still came out better than I did."

"Odysseus, one of them died."

"I stand by my words." Odysseus rubbed Scylla's stretched belly. "Can you loosen your Spark just a bit? It would really help if you could shrink a bit."

"Not too much, though." Talons pointed out. "We need to dump that silver in a safe place; some haste may be in order, we know not what danger this peculiar gluttony invited. It can be harmful for her to stay like this for too long."

"Alright, let's bring Cila to the ocean!" Odysseus agreed with a smirk. "But you will be the one carrying her!"

Scylla's eyes shone, reflecting something. Odysseus followed her gaze, finding a purse heavy with strange silver. Poking at it with a muddy stick, Odysseus whistled happily.

"What do we have here?"

*​

The Marmentines departed. The rains stopped. Pitch darkness seized the land.

A fiery bridle danced towards Sextus corpse, a missing muzzle rubbing against him. Climbing on his back, the mare kissed the fallen knight. A cascade of moss-green hair descended on Sextus, a hand with long pomegranate-stained fingernails caressed his mud-encrusted back, a leg slid underneath a skull-patterned shroud. The shifting being wrapped itself around him.

Proserpina stood still, not daring to make a sound.

"How tragic it is." She whispered. "I am finally able to stand here, before you, as myself; and all it took was for you to die."

She pressed her hand against Sextus' sternum, exhaling out of frustration.

"Without your Spark, I am myself; without yourself, I cannot sparkle." Proserpina released a tired, sad chuckle. "Honey, we need to talk."

The infernal goddess shifted her weight around, raising a stone platform and resting her legs on it; she pulled Sextus' head towards her lap.

"You don't get to make me your monster, Sextus." Proserpina toyed with Sextus' long hair, pulling twigs and leaves. "Well, you do get to do that - that is how these things work but by making me your monster, you make me less of me - or at least, I became a version of me I do not want to identify that. And I love you and I think you love me: you loved me, once, before; we can at least agree on that. I'm rambling; what I mean to say is that I believe you do not want to do that to me. That you will listen to me and we will fix this."

Dead silence.

"I came because you invited me; I married because we could bloom." Proserpina continued. "We had vows filtered through your Spark; myself, our relationship - so much of your suffering and misery was projected on them. We never get to talk and we never get to show each other our true, unshackled self. I get it, of course I get it. That is how a Triumph shines; but that is not how a matrimony should work. You don't get to make me your obstacle, the anchor holding you down, the boulder crushing your ambitions. I wanted to be on this adventure with you; I still do - nothing about that has changed."

Proserpina turned her head away.

"I'm sorry Sextus. I understand: and because I understand, I know. This relationship cannot continue like this. I must speak as myself, untainted by the Spark and I must do it now, while I still can. I am not a tool for you to torture yourself. If we stand together we must do so not out of some sense of obligation or duty but for our love for each other and for others."

She took her wedding band off her finger; she grabbed Sextus hands, cradling them between her own. Proserpina closed her eyes, her warm cheeks resting against Sextus' coldness. She kissed and licked them loose. As she freed them, two blackened rings laid on her lap.

"We always find each other - I do not worry about that; keep these with you and think of this talk. Or throw them away and let our next meeting be our last." Proserpina deposited the rings over his eyes circles before rising.

"One last thing: I refuse to depart a widow." Proserpina declared as she trotted away. "Let not be said that your wife did not safeguard your earthly home. No broken vessels at our place."

As Proserpina depart, telluric energies returned the diluted Spark of Sextus, restarting the turn of seasons with an earthen embrace.

Life; a thread unbroken, resumed.

The rains returned, obscuring the world into a curtain of mist and walls of water, caking the unconscious body of Sextus. Sextus coughed, waking up to despair as he cleared dirt from his mouth. He tried to rise, a thousand bruises complaining and his body refusing to cooperate; he plummeted, defeated, into a puddle. Sextus turned around, in vain; he rolled over himself and tried to calm down. Maybe rest, yes. Perhaps.

As the rains slowly gave way, dread crept in. He was haunted by the fight and the ominous encounter; what had happened when he was… dead. Sextus tried to cry, his face hurting too much for even that; the mortal violence was nothing compared to the emptiness gnawing at his chest.

Empowered by his turmoil, bones cracked and tendons snapped, but he stood up. Shining faintly in the puddle where he had laid, two rings; Sextus reached for them - only for them to disappear as reflections upon disturbed waters.

Sextus grabbed his chest, paralyzed as his Spark shook. This was not the freedom of oblivion, when he thought himself dead at Telamon; this was not the suffered liberation when he was cast out from the Sergii family; all those were heartfelt sacrifices, needed for him to become as Closer to Himself as he was to the Gods.

This was different. A part of himself, a part of who he wanted to be, something that had been with him his entire adult life; eroded and ripped from him. And the worst part? It was as abrupt as it had been invisible - but inevitable.

And he was at fault here. It was not the work of a cruel system or a conniving antagonist: callousness within his own heart; he had only himself to blame.

The tears came down, Sextus howling as his entire body shook. Gone was the stoic facade; he left it all flow with the rain: the pain, the frustration, the toll of the world that he ridiculously insisted in carrying alone. We bounded his Names to his severed infernal Spark.

He was once again whole, warm and serene.

"Thank you Proserpina." Sextus whispered. "Thank you for all these years; thank you for sharing your needs. I will cherish this rare opportunity. How have we been blessed. I will never forget you; I will ever be grateful."

Collected, Sextus fumbled in the dark. He found his broken lance and pierced hat; trampled, the dried flowers gone. He patted himself, looking into the creases and hidden sewing of his tunic. Nothing. He dove back into the mud, throwing it around.

Sextus found his returned stoicism tested by nothingness.

That was all he could find.

He had lost the Celeres.

The silver coins, entrusted to him by Aeneid, were gone.

Taking a deep breath, Sextus calmly cleaned himself. Dawn was coming, the shy Sun making him think about Proserpina's words. His serene and stoic nature, did not give him right right to turn people into the tools of his misery and contrition. He got into this mess and strained his marriage by walking that path: by blindingly accepting duties as his own, not refusing tasks beyond him. He needed help, either at maintaining a divine matrimony or facing three (no, two) Triumphants.

Sextus smiled as he put his hat back; he had now internalized more than pain: with the help of others even these insurmountable tasks could be made easy.

Just because he was by himself did not mean he was alone.
 
A Perch of Her Own (Part I)
Another month, another round of contracts had to be fulfilled.

And fulfilled they would be. The Vestals descended upon the camp outside the city, records under their arms and abacuses dancing at the rhythm of their restless fingers.

Davinia was there, her narrow eyes scrutinizing every ox cart, tapping every casket and sniffing the content of every sack; she was always among the first invited to survey these affairs—on behalf of "the common wisdom inherent to her heritage and upbringing." It was a snub at her Italian and equestrian birth, one that the overwhelmingly patrician Vestalis felt could get away with—even against a Class I priestess. Arpineia did not mind; it was true and she was not ashamed of where she came from.

It is a common myth that the publicani, the emerging capitalist class, thrives because of market rational and an eye for supply and demand. However, there are not that big margins of error in public contracts, and if they stick to them, they gonna end up taking losses most of the time. If they break the rules and cut corners, they may suffer loss by losing contracts and dragged to court—if they were caught. So it is obvious what is behind the profits of every single successful publicani.

That was a truth engraved in Davinia's brow: All publicani will steal if they think they can get away with it. Every single one of them won their contract by offering the State the cheapest service—which they got by following the greed in their hearts and the weight of their purses. A frown crept upon her attentive expression, refusing to leave as Davinia grabbed the nearest batch of uniforms, pulling apart flimsy stitching and poked patchy letter.

"You don't seem satisfied with the offerings." Flavinia, a tanned Class II from her former department, reported. "Can't be that bad: I found no major issues in my carts."

The frown of the equestrian Vestal intensified. Davinia's stomach turned; she did not want to doubt the assessment of a fellow priestess but she had to. No way the bull was being sacrificed whole, the publicani must have kept the white fat and the juicy meat.

They were fine with debt, but loss was inadmissible.

If the goods were up to terms, that meant they were scamming and exploiting someone above them in the production line; as far as the Vestalis was concerned, that was also against the best interest of Senate and People. Davinia looked around, finding content Vestals and relieved merchants. A deep sigh; she rubbed her brow and pinched between her eyes. What could she do about those suspicions? She lacked the authority to investigate the matter, much less address it. All she could do was to advise the lawmakers—if, and only if, her Department had been called to speak on the issue.

The corners of Davinia's mouth twitched with mischievous indignation. Misplaced avarice may have already cost much to others; she refused to let shoddy work endanger the life of those out in the borderlands.

She tapped the shoulder of the closest Vestal; Davinia was pretty sure her name was Paetina, an initiate from Law and History's.

"Can you get me that set scales on those donkeys?" She was asking, but her tone let no margin for insubordination.

"I'm sure this is not necessary, Vestalis Arpineia." Paetina suggested as she set the scales. Davinia ignored her meek protest, pouring flour from random sacks and slowly letting it fall on different scales.

It did not take long for her to detect impurities: they were paying for sand and gravy at the price of grain. She repeated the process, this time rubbing the different flours against her palm; Davinia snarled at the hard brightness of silicates.

"Bring me the records of the miller seals and those that contracted them. Check every single bag, sieve their content, and weigh again. Tell the merchants to find lodgings around the Urbe: nobody is leaving until all crooked sub-contractors have been found and fined."

Everyone shouted around her: merchants and priestesses united in discontent. Davinia shrugged as her expression softened; only Paetina's words reached her.

"That will take days! It will delay the entire supply train."

Hesitation haunted Davinia for an instant; she found her center and raised her head.

"The legions, allies and refugees in the Cisalpine region are counting on this. These goods are their lifeline: if they fail, it can take weeks or even months before they can resupply. Who can they go for help? Venetii? Etruria? Illyria? No, it has to be us: we need to take care as they take care of us."

Discussions did not cease, but the tone was more subdued. Hanging mouths and waving hands suggested charged responses; Davinia was already charging in the opposite direction.

"Yes, yes, I understand your concerns. Keep inspecting the deliveries, I assume full responsibility for the delay; handle the goods and leave the fascists to me."

Quite pleased at the righteous strife she left on her wake, Arpineia almost floated towards the officers overseeing the fulfillment of contracts. She crashed back to reality, recognizing among them a familiar face. Head and shoulder above the tallest man, cutting an impressive figure in her military cloak and white tunic. Lidia.

Davinia's heart raced, her gaze hugging the contours of her chin and the idle rhythm of her fingers. As her breath grew steadier, the Vestal was overtaken by uncanny apprehensions: something was off with Lidia; her hands and eyes twitched erratically at the bustling around her and she seemed only half-there as soldiers and merchants talked to her.

"Hello, soldier." Davinia tried to sound as casually charming as possible. "Fancy seeing you back at the Urbe."

Looking down at the priestess, Lidia seemed to be processing things rather slowly: she apparently had forgotten how to blink or how to do perform her indelible smile. As Davinia grew restless at the awkwardness, Lidia found the ability to feign the later.

"Vestalis Arpineia. I'm happy to see you."

Davinia could believe in that. That was a version of events she could find joy in.

"I'm afraid I come as the bearer of bad news." Davinia punted straight ahead. "We have found some irregularities and have to inspect everything; your know, just some extra oversight. For safety." Fiscal and otherwise.

"Sure, right. Okay. Makes sense." Lidia seemed to hunch at half-heard words, even as she stared back at Davinia. "We cannot left stone unturned, we have to check and check and check. If we don't, it will be costly…" Her voice disappeared in a whisper. "Surely it will cost us much more later."

Now Arpineia was alarmed. She had half-expected Lidia to jump on any prompt, that she would speechify on how publicani should take joy in the civic responsibility honored by those contracts, or how they held the haft of the spear defending the People or—if she was lucky—praise the College of Vesta for their blistering vigilance and incorruptible stubbornness. That the usually verbose Aeneid was struggling to string a single sentence was terrifying.

Davinia closed the gap between them, stopping short of colliding against Lidia's torso; that forced the other woman to blink, breaking whatever spell enthralled her.

"Don't see this as a delay; see this as what it truly is: a few days without war weighing your down."

They stood there, ignoring the rest of the world as they took each other in.

"I would love that; more than I know." Lidia kept the whispering.

For someone so used to control flame and heat, Promethea drowned in the blooming warmth of rushing blood. Davinia was the first to break eye contact. She immediately regretted it, reaching for her right arm, fingers trembling above the pale hairs of Lidia's forearm and starved for the comfort of her hand.

Davinia's timing was poor; two of the ox carts bumped each other—animals, merchants and soldiers were spooked loud. Lidia's worries returned, making her turn so fast that she swatted the other woman's hand away—or at least that was the only reality that Arpineia's pride could accept. Adamant rejection was more than she could deal with today.

Her embarrassment diminished the blond titan and her anxious actions; Davinia's crossed arms and pout communicated her growing vexation. She was less impressed by Lidia at each passing instant.

"Have you heard from Sextus?" Lidia changed the subject, regaining the attention of a shocked Davinia.

"What do you mean 'Have you heard from Sextus'? Is he not bound to you? I should ask you that! Lidia, what have you done to my friend?"

"He went south, but I was hoping he would be back in time for the funerary club's lunch. I know he was doing something for you, so I wondered if he could be busy with that?" Lidia sounded hopeful at the first sentence, but seemed worried by the time she finished the second; Davinia's confusion overtook her face and darkened the conversation. The Vestalis' synapses flared. Did the Sons of Veii cause trouble for Sextus? And what was that about a funerary club; how poor was Aeneid? How much of a messy disaster was this woman's life? And why learning the hows and whys became her top priority?

"No, I have not seen him. Is that all?" The harshness of her words horrified Arpineia.

This sharp bluntness did not elude Lidia; she tugged her left elbow, nails buried enough to break skin.

"This feels weird; this is weird. I don't like this." Her eyes darted, betraying the anxiety of Triumphant of Aeneid's exodus. "I feel like I screwed up, like I have done something terribly wrong… you are mad and I can think of a hundred reasons why I deserve that. I mean what I said before. I still want to be worth your trust and friendship, Arpineia."

"Aeneid, of course." Davinia mumbled, resisting her immediate urge to throw herself at Lidia; Latin was failing her. "I mean, of course I want to be your friend." But… that seemed such a lacking descriptor. Her lips trembled as she ground words to dust; what had this woman gone through? How could she repay her back, and why she felt so indebted? What could she do that would ease her anxiety and bridge their worlds? And most important, how did she know she was being good to Lidia and not indulging on her own selfish desires?

Arpineia was dragged from her well of doubts by Flavinia shaking her shoulder; the Class II did not let go after she had Davinia's attention. On her other arm she was dragging a dazed merchant and grasping two tiles, one them broken into crumbly pieces.

"Look at this!" Flavinia did not bother with niceties, her face red with exhaustion and indignation. Arpineia accepted the tiles and inspected them. "There is no way those could support the forces they will subjected to under."

"Of course they can!" The captive merchant protested. "They were made and tested all according to the technical literature provided." He shut up as the two Vestalis glared at him for even daring to bring out the state-of-faith literature in their presence.

In lieu of punctuation, Davinia carefully laid the intact tile on the ground. She gently dusted it off, removed any gravel and dirt that might leave it uneven and set it so it would be a square, perfectly aligned between her and the other two. Locking eyes with the merchant, she stepped on the tile: she dared him to flinch as it cracked into pieces.

"Where in Dis Pater are Tarpeia's people?" Flavinia grumbled. "Why Engineering never sends anyone to these events? We need someone from that Department. Look at this! Even this cement looks weird when wet—we need an audit from Fabricarum to prove a breach of contract."

Davinia was going to admonish Flavinia for bad-mouthing another Department of the Collegue, but part of her was just relieved: for once it was not her Department they were criticizing. It was good not be the butt of all jokes for one merciful hour.

"What do you think the consul will make of this, Aeneid?" Davinia said as she turned, only to find Lidia long gone. Her heart experimented the same process expertly demonstrated by the tiles.

"Right. I will write a letter to Tarpeia." Davinia excused herself, nodding to Flavinia. "Move on to the next cart."
 
A Perch of Her Own (Part II)
"Davinia? Davinia? Davinia!"

That was a blessed distraction; it is a rare mercy when one is so immersed that they ignore voices shouting inside their brain.

"Sybil, what is it?"

"I got a ping on Aeneid."

Relief.

"Please tell me she is still in Rome."

"Yes, I sensed her near the…"

"That would be all I need." It is almost impossible to shout over your thoughts, but Davinia had practice. She sped into her cell, dropping her veil and shawl; she grabbed her tangerine uniform on the way out. "Did you find Sextus?"

"No."

"That is not the answer I require, Sybil!"

A moment of singular hesitation for one of bronze and silica.

"I have something for you besides faint hope; I registered him passing through the Tarastine Gates." Sybil left out the part where his Spark attuned itself with them and blinked in and out of existence; one cannot call themselves an Oracle without keeping some secrets.

"That is so far south…" Davinia mumbled as she changed clothes. "Nevermind, I'm going there. I know him and I know his awful family; he can struggle to stay above waterline and still not ask for help: so I have to ask to help him instead. Idiot."

"It would be unwise." Sybil advised. "You said it yourself, it is too far away. People are bond to notice your absence—especially after you messed with the publicani."

"What should I do then?"

"Tell Aeneid that, it is her subprocess to run. It was her responsibility and she can be there before you finish dressing."

It was true; but then why was Davinia so conflicted?

"She has more than enough on her bread." She could hear the metallic judgment on Sybil's silence.

Too long; it was too harsh.

"I don't think I deserve the silent treatment for that."

Nothing.

"Sybil?"

A static burst that made Davinia twist in pain; her frontal lobe exploded in a flowering cascade of mental stabs. Amid the aching nonsense: a single idea. Losing any meaning as it faded into background radiation.

"Help."

Promethia stumbled her way into the open sky and spiraled south. The bustling Urbe, the busy small towns and the sprawling fields supporting them gave way to the open road and patchwork Oscan and Samnite villages surrounding the ruins of the antique city of Cumae. Davinia struggled to reach the acropolis—not the rebuilt walls that harmonized the cultures of its three peoples, but the archaic spire (untouched and bespoke to the Sybil's demands).

The spire arched in its metallic glory, separating Celestial and Infernal as it lustrously dominated the sacred precinct. The pain intensified, the offending body revealing itself: delicate hairs of copper coiled around a magnetized stone bounded with a humming metal cylinder; spinning as a needle tormented a thick wax candle. The primal part of her brain shouted for Davinia to destroy it now! Anything to stop the suffering!

Davinia restrained her destructive impulses. She caught the glint of acid-filled containers and she sensed the invisible force of a spark. Stirring, giving life to the contraption, jumping between the silences of that cantata of pain. Pulling the metal connectors, a very much relieved Davinia dropped it for later analysis.

"Promethia!" Unusual emotion burdened Sybil's voice, her despair uncanny and disturbing. "Someone is trying to breach into my body. They silenced me, Davinia!"

Curses. Promethia's Spark resonated violently as she drew upon the power her Name had seized from Quirinus; it manifested as a tempestuous discharge that propelled her, manipulating winds with greater affinity. She never soared at this speed!

Acropolis and mundane city behind her, Davinia darted over the serpentine path; peddler carts filled with liturgical goods and the benches of petitioners laid abandoned and upturned. Sybil's priority was to warn and evacuate the odd Cumaenians that hung around her grotto. Promethia dove deep into the crevice that separated that Infernal place from the material mundanity.

The racket of pickaxes had destroyed any hallowed presence the site had.

"There are six of them." Sybil seemed to have regained her eternal composure at the imminent entrance of Davinia. "Go. You have made yourself ready for this."

That she had. Promethia started with a trick she had been practicing since her awkward attack on Veii: she warmed the air on the tunnel leading to the grotto, causing a disturbing roar to rise. Davinia finished with a flair of arms as she advanced, causing most of the moisture to leave the inner chamber.

Six, they were. Five of them carried shovels or pickaxes and they were engaged in their use, hitting anything suspicious that might reveal a passage into the inner sanctuary—or they were, until the drastic change in temperature and humidity stole the wind from their lungs. Their garb was obviously Punic: not the foolish imitation of the Veietes, not of the friendly colors of the warm diplomats and officers. Painted clay masks locked in a mocking grin covered their heads, heavy tunics of red and black their bodies, purple shawls their arms and necks.

A chill coiled around Davinia's spine: something dangerous and foreign was threatening one of the few spaces private to her; and she hatred the disgust she felt. Her stomach turned, her shame growing as she realized the intent on those masked faces.

They would not settle this without a fight.

Promethia still resisted, discharging successive blasts of suppression air. She pushed two of the Carthaginian agents against the altar and the massive effigy honoring the Cumaenian Sybil, their clothes entangled on their tools and limbs; their companions proved themselves harder to pin: three of them folded into themselves, abandoning the realm of the concrete for the liminal domains left by collapsing quanta.

"Occultists." Sybil and Promethia thoughts echoed; Davinia could barely hide her fearful curiosity as she rushed towards where the Punics stood merely instants before. She tried to keep moving, to focus on the half that still shared a world with her: in vain. The occultists unfolded across the grotto; the Triumphant ran right into two knives that materialized in her personal space, slashing a thigh and a flank.

Promethia rolled with the pain, cauterizing the wounds; too little, too late—they got her. The knives disappeared, reappearing in the hands of the invader that was avoiding the fight. The mask of the Carthaginian seemed to intensify its smirk; a slit rotated and expanded, revealing a bloodshot eye.

"They have a blood sorcerer." Sybil warned; Davinia reassured her she knew how to deal with these magics.

She rammed towards the sorcerer as their fingers locked around her blood; Davinia halted, dark viscous fluid erupting from her mouth and ear—but her hemorrhage would not deny the momentum she had gathered. Triumphant and magician tumbled over each other, Davinia clumsily rolling to the side, ready for the inevitable and dreadful follow-up.

The occultists reappeared near the blood sorcerer; the latter grabbing the nearest of the former and anointing them with Davinia's blood. As both chanted in Ancient Canaanite, Promethia rose with a fist and elbow, hitting them both. She capitalized on the surprise, pushing them towards the others: in the tangled confusion, a mad giggle—two hands reaching out to the rim of tunics and the loose ends of shawls, igniting cloth and hair.

The giggle turned into full cackle as Davinia realized the brutality of fire and blood that desecrated her surroundings. The last three combatants charged her, hoping to tackle her before she unleashed her unrestrained Spark. Too late: no finesse, no careful calculations and controls; Promethia freely lobbed fireballs at anything that moved.

Adrenaline, subdued; blood loss made the earth shake. Davinia stumbled towards the vandalized face of Sybil, finishing the desecration by throwing against her closed lips.

"Davinia." Sybil reached out to her, with as much sweetness as her simulated voice could evoke.

"Say nothing, there is no need. You always had my back." The Vestal shook, eyes widening as she realized how lucky she was for not killing anyone—and the terrible danger she just threw herself at. "All I want is to do the same."

"Come inside." The stone head slid sideways, opening a secret passage. "Let me clean your wounds."

Davinia did not protest; she knew only chatting with Sybil was keeping her up. She just wanted to lie down and sleep.

"What in the name of starved Manes happened here?"

"They must have detected my active monitoring; I am impressed they could triangulate my main body from a few protocols."

"And to act on it in what, a few hours?"

"That is worrisome; Carthaginian agents of considerable skill are well-integrated in Italian communities; spread enough they can appear anywhere. There is no other explanation for their swift reaction."

Davinia forced herself to laugh.

"Sybil, they knew how to fold space itself. I refuse to give in to paranoia when there is a rational impossibility to account for this."

Circuitry can be just as exhausted and stressed as muscle and nerves; Sybil was ready to share this moment of joyful decompression.

"We must be vigilant. Pay attention to…" Sybil had a point to make, only to be swallowed by silence.

No, not again. Davinia limped her way back to the grotto and to the entrance, steeling herself against the second round. The day darkened, seized by shadows that came not from clouds or light trickery: Aeneid loomed over Promethia. Her sullen sunken expression made her look even ghastlier than she did this morning. She wrapped her cape around the detached top of the spire which rested over her shoulders; her eyes were enshrouded, making it impossible for Davinia to see if they were Sparkful.

"Hidden in plain sight; how fitting for your type." Davinia was not sure how the identity disrupting charm attuned to her Triumph worked with another Triumphant; since Lidia was staring at the empty air above her, the Vestal assumed it was working and Lidia saw herself. "I have seen what you did to the world and our people."

"Aeneid, what are you doing?"

"I will end you." She was on top of her, still talking to the air. "I be damned if I let you fester next to my city."

"What? I love Roma as much as you do!"

"You love nothing; you're not even real. Just a trick of light across woven glass, standing between the people and your bronzed form. Out of my way!" Lidia grabbed Promethia's shoulder to shove her aside; a betrayed Davinia whimpered, Lidia's eyes whitened and widened—she looked down and saw the blood spattered across her uniform and legs. She could feel her trembling under her touch, the pain and disappointment.

Lidia looked down; if out of recognition or shame, Davinia was not sure.

"You are real. You're…" Aeneid shook, releasing Davinia; her trembling hands reached for the other woman. Wounded in so many ways, Promethia stepped back, both out of dread and to block Lidia's progress into the grotto. "… her? Cannot be, but I… you. Let me in, please. I don't know what that machine told you, but it is nothing but a construct of cold evil and malice! They have caused suffering in a scale unimaginable: no joy can flower while its kind remains."

"Sybil is not like that." Davinia calmly declared. "She is my friend."

"That does not matter." Lidia shouted, immediately regretting as she heard her own words. "I mean, of course that matters. But it… she is a tool of hegemony and exploitation. The amount of suffering I can prevent by dismantling her is worth any personal grief."

Davinia was at the verge of tears.
"Who is being cold and malicious now, Aeneid? Do you wanna follow blind, detached arithmetics? Is that a state of mind you want to carry?"
That seemed to resonate with Lidia; she reached for Davinia, rejected once again. A heavy clang made Promethia turn; she stared at the top of the spire, rolling back and forth against the tunnel walls. Davinia turned in time to see Lidia reappear, covering head and neck with the cloak and walking away. Just slowly enough for fear and shock to turn into bittersweet understanding—and a pinch of regret.
May 18, 2019
 
A Perch of Her Own (Part III)
Goodwill paved the road for openness. Promethia returned to Cumae, making sure that the community was recovering after the mystical tug-of-war in which they became the rope. Altruism and a sense of responsibility were not all that moved Davinia as she returned every day; if Promethia became a regular sight in the skies of Cumae and the roads between its many villages, she hoped to cultivate a relationship of familiar trust. Just in case this would happen again. Definitely not because she was buying into Sybil's paranoia about Punic infiltrators in every town. No, no paranoia behind her actions.

She even fixed the top of the spire. It was barely bent and sort of pointed in the right direction.

Davinia's travels gave her a new appreciation for the absurdity of Cumaen life. Something about those trails and goat paths was unlike anything experienced in Rome. The shadowy galleries of the Urbe herded anxiety and cornered into hot spots, where discontent may be handled. In Cumae, words whispered at the crossroads and side-glances between travelers dispersed like pressure across an interwoven web: there was no telling when it would break—or wrap around you.

Okay, so maybe Davinia was letting some paranoia inside her head.

Promethia started to get an idea why people avoided the crumbling polis as she wandered the markets of Cumae. The city was dead and disruptive, unaffordable for the mind and chilling to the body. Davinia kept going back to peddlers, arguing tiny details about weather and the disgraceful failings of the local government; anything but being alone in those ill-fated streets. The old circular buildings tricked the eyes and gave her migraines; there seemed to be a constant vibration permeating the silence. And she swore even winds faltered and turned direction between the stones: the rules of the world made an exception around Sybil's den.

Davinia was in a sour mood. It did not improve when she saw Lidia.

She was in the middle of an odd group: fishermen from Caieta, probably part-time smugglers interested in this forsaken market. The group was loud with tales from the North and beyond. They reminded Promethia of how little she knew of Aeneid, their eyes met; their Celestial Sparks resonated.

Lidia was in front of Davinia before she could blink. She turned away, her nose twitching in disgust as their uniforms brushed against each other, orange meeting flowing red but running from the field of dirty white.

"Sorry for the last time." Lidia blurted, her words rushing like a broken dam. "I have seen you flying around; big fan of your work and look. Why don't we try this again? I am…"

"Stinky." Promethia took flight; she felt the warm on her cheeks—she was sure it would not show up on her skin tone, but what if Lidia saw herself blushing? Davinia felt guilty about the lie; she smelled of cut grass on warm fat and olive oil.

Aeneid started to follow her, but she soon began to anticipate Promethia's path. Just when they would meet, Lidia stopped. She waved goodbye, disappearing on the yellowed mists of Lake Avernus.

What? Davinia flustered. She landed on the shore of the lake.

It was warm, eerie and haunting; the Vestalis covered her mouth as she leaned over the rocks and sulfurous aggregates that shone through the mist. The wealth of potential; Arpineia and her priestly sisters might do so much with the secrets of the Underworld, laid bare by Avernus—just enough to bring a twinkle to the eyes and guide it to promises.

Underworld. Could an entrance be there? A physical, legitimate gateway between worlds. Davinia would raise an eyebrow, but she would would be skeptical if someone else told her about the Cumaen Sybil. Or the Black Stone of the Forum. Her heart raced with anticipation. Descend into the Underworld? Would she dare? Looking for forbidden texts and mythical locations was how she got into this mess; but her previous misfortunes did not lessen the allure of the Beyond.

She wanted it so much.

Another world, interwoven with this one. Past, present, future; meaningless terms when one had crossed the threshold of mortality. The shining, hot ring of eternity tightly happening around the atoms of the real. Davinia could barely breathe with excitement.

Or it may be all those telluric gases.

Davinia rose and approached the bubbling waters. She found her curious happy face looking back at her; she smiled, enjoying seeing herself the most like herself. It thinned into a smirk, a line; it disappeared into a frown. This private encounter was meaningless: herself, this self, the truest self—what was that without recognition by another? Her carelessness with her Spark and learning scar assured nobody could never recognize her as a whole.

Arpineia, Davinia and Promethia. Separated to the world; lonely together.

Oh Vesta, how much she longed to be seen; for someone to see her.

There was a way. If she was to become important enough to someone; they would look right at her and actually see a whole person. But that was just her theory; the thought of nobody caring for her was heart-shattering.

She would be truly on her own.

A blond and red blur breaking through the mists interrupted her, rushing towards her with determination. Lidia slowed down as she blurted out everything on her mind.

"Salve, good to see you came back. I was saying, I want to know you! Well, I know you, you know me; you know, our Triumph and all that. " Lidia's head leaned left and right as she fidgeted with her fingers. She pointed to herself and to Davinia. "Aeneid. Promethia. Dis Pater, that Triumph sounds awesome, what is the story behind that? Anyway, I am Lidia. Well, you might know me as Lidia Bella, but that is a character I play at the gymnasium? Not me, me? But I am Lidia. Anyway, I would love to call you something besides Promethia."

Davina stared back, stunned and dumbfound; she positioned herself between Lidia and the lake—last thing she needed was for the other woman to see her reflection. Lidia had a round grin, eyes widening as she gave in to panicked awkwardness.

'But Promethia is great! Did I forget to say I love Promethia? Because I love Promethia; it is badass and implies… OH! Your Triumph must have been something so daring."

Arpineia's expression blanked. Every word the other woman said became background noise. Promethia got airborne, her feet dangling a few centimeters above ground.

"I have nothing to say to you."

Davinia rose in the sky. Lidia did not hesitate, racing atop the nearest hill, up and down. Promethia gained height, looking down on the red and white streak. Davinia gasped as Lidia recklessly threw herself into skies, arching over her. Then she winked. Aeneid will plummet, the idiot! Without thinking, Davinia grabbed her, slowing Lidia down as she stirred them to safety. Lidia landed her arm around her waist as they touched down.

"I realized you were not being sincere."

"Why do you have to be like this?" Davinia shouted at her dumb, delighted expression. "And why now, of all times?"

"It is very hard to meet another Triumphant, especially someone like you? I think we would not regret getting closer. And I would regret not approaching you."

"Is this close enough to you?" Promethia's eyes reddened with platonic Triumph. The air surrounding them sizzling. "What's do you mean, "someone like you."?"

"You know. A girl. Like you. That is just my type?"

Davinia inhaled hate. Lidia yelped in surprise as Arpineia seized her arm and pinned her hands together. Davinia twisted her scarlet scarf around Lidia's upper limbs. An arching column of flame spiraled towards Lidia, making her curl over herself; the opportunity allowed Davinia to pull the brim of Lidia's cloak and tunic with enough strength to rip.

"I am not your type." A halo of light danced on her back as dying flames crept in. "You don't get me to mark me as any type."

Davinia raised a worried eyebrow as Lidia stood still, her breath growing heavier. Disgusted in the realization—or rather, disgusted at how intrigued she was—Davinia released Lidia and dumped her on the ground.

"I just keep tripping on my sandals, don't I?" Lidia curled into a ball, resting her chin on her knees. She suddenly looked so tiny and vulnerable, sniffling between words." These last weeks have been too much; enough to make me stop feeling like myself. And…"

"And?" Davinia crossed her arms, wondering if she would get to step on her.

"Things started to look up when I met you." Lidia smiled at Davinia. "I was looking forward to something, and it was seeing you again."

"Juno Capitolina, you're the worst." Davinia made her best impersonation of Canuleia's eye-rolls. "I will leave now."

"Wait."

"You better quit while you still have clothes to burn."

They chuckled, embarrassed.

"I am the current leader of an assembly of like-minded peers: the Crows. Do you want to join us the next time we do something? Hang out the next time you are in Rome?"

Davinia took flight again, laughing uncontrollably.

"The answer is no!" She pushed her hair aside. "If you want me to say yes, ask me, not Promethia!"

She disappeared into bronzed sky as a very confused Lidia stood still, index raised.

"But you never got to tell me your name…"
 
Puella Sordida
The shrine had seen better days.

The walls were thin and empty, a box that kept the sacred from the rushing engines that surrounded them. Arpineia found her breathing faltering, her discomfort growing; fetters weighed her mind as they forced her to wait.

Creaks and turns made Arpineia turn to meet her host. A young woman rolled in a chair, her back against the light as she searched for something. Arpineia blinked, focusing on what the other woman was doing; she could hear tendons stretching, knots being tied and leather straps brushing each other.

"You don't need to do that, keep yourself comfortable." A metallic clang and something being locked and fixed, followed by a distracted "hum?".

"I appreciate those are heavy and stubborn, and they can be quite tiring even when one is well-fitted. I am comfortable if you want to stay seated."

The woman ignored Arpineia, approaching her with a determined limp; she refused to interpret the other Vestalis' words as kind. Her eyes were angry and contemptuous as she tested the mount of her prosthesis with tentative steps.

"These are not made for your comfort, Vestalis; they meant for mine."

Davinia lifted her head, turning her nose as she adopted a more dignified and composed stance.

"Right. Is my illustrious colleague ready to receive me? The day grows short and I would rather return to Rome today."

The Class II Vestalis sighed at the request. Closer, Arpineia recognized the straw hair and pale skin of a bureaucrat, with green eyes precise and quick in judgment. Her eyes tapped on the wax tablet that hung from her hip. Everything she did sung how much she took issue with Arpineia presenting herself as a peer of Tarpeia; Tarpeia oversaw a real and productive Department, and who knew how Arpineia's people squandered the money of People?

"It is unfortunate you had to wait this long. We use expect to receive a letter before any visit; perhaps something to consider the next time? I'm sorry, Vestalis Arpineia." She was not, and it was not an invitation for further visits or a closer relationship. Tone and body language suggested that the Vestalis would rather Arpineia never return to the complex.

The inhospitable host led Arpineia down a rope-flanked brick stairway. The noise was deafening, the water collecting from multiple reservoirs; it congregated into a coursing, rushing stream, giving life and movement to different mill models — a history of the College of Engineering in canvas, frame and geared wheels.

"I can get behind this spinning." Davinia shouted over the rumbling; the other Vestalis did not answer but Arpineia swore she saw the hint of a smirk. "I never got your name, sister."

The host shifted her weight and leaned on the rope, resting while she repositioned her assistance leg. Between gentle taps and impatient groans, she indulged Arpineia.

"Minucia Augurinia." She introduced herself, looking over the water and pointing at one of the newer mills. "That one is mine; I'm gambling my Class II promotion on it."

Arpineia leaned, surprised at Minucia's admission; despite her age, she was still a Class III Vestalis. Davinia took a leap of logic and assumed that her association with the clan Minucii delayed her development. The oddest class traitors of the history of the Republic, the Augurinii joined the plebeians and used their wealth and privilege to champion their causes. That plebeian defection may have turned them into a lineage of Mars-bound heroes, but it also made them an easy target for pettiness and slander. Their patrician kin had memories and denied Minucia's contributions to the Republic. It was only in the last years that plebeian Vestalis like herself (and Tarpeia, but Arpineia believe her contributions as the real game-changers) opened the way for women of common birth to tend the flame.

And what contributions, what a talent! The model was harmonious, easy to scale and install, but even that was tertiary to the brilliancy of wheel design. The blades curved, cupping water and generating power with only six of them; a good thing, for Arpineia's trained eyes recognized three different metals or alloys assembled on each of them, layered as shining leaves.

"Cute expensive thing." She whistled. "That is quite close to the optimal wheel, the one that Apolonia described mathematically."

"As close as we can get." Minucia's smirk returned. "For now."

They made to the base level of the complex, flanked my piles of sawdust and sand raised on wooden platforms — an emergency measure in case of flood or fire, the final resort to restrict damage to the sacred perimeter. Minucia looked embarrassed.

"I realize we did not distribute them as the divinations for wave harmonics demand." She apologized. "We would need to dig into the river-bed or raise the entire thing a dozen perches or even a whole actus. It is not safeguarded against earthquakes."

"We need to discover which divinity we must appease with sacrifices." Arpineia lamented. "The oldest records suggest a pregnant sow in honor of Moneta, but nobody ever confirmed it works."

Minucia giggled, nervous and alarmed.

"Oh no, we are sacrificing a horse that has never seen light or mare to Maia." Davinia raised an eyebrow; that was an odd choice. "It is an Etruscan thing. Tarpeia suggested we consult a haruspex from her hometown and that is what they suggested."

"Why are you this far from anywhere, anyway?" Arpineia asked. "I took forever to get here; it keeps you away from your sisters. This is what I came here for: we miss your gals."

We miss you so far as we end up pulling your weight in running public affairs. Arpineia appreciated the deflection, but she knows how damaging an isolated Engineering would be.

"These are communal lands that have been deemed unsustainable. The People does not let the Senate sell or rent them to private citizens." Minucia explained. "Tarpeia saved the Temple a lot of money by moving most of our workshops here. All by citing common good."

"But this place is so isolated! Engineering needs such fine tuned tools and expert crafters! How can you even get what you need? And what about all the work force for your foundries, workshops and warehouses? The nearest village is a day away."

Minucia tapped on Davinia's shoulder, pointing towards a multi leveled dock. Ships loaded with refined ores and bricks stood besides enormous rotating crane — including one that was able to lift an entire vessel!

"We are fine on our own. Tarpeia's only complaint is that we cannot even be more self-sustainable and that she still has to leave the complex twice a month. And the food situation, of course; it is so bad we have to abandon the site during winter."

Arpineia second-guessed her decision to talk with such eccentric character.

"Well, we are here." They turned around a strange multi-chambered kiln and approached a long wooden building that stretched over the river. Minucia smiled nervous as she signaled Arpineia to enter. "Good luck."

Temperature dropped as she entered the insulated workshop, the hammering of water against rocks, bricks and wood frame. The effect was similar but lesser to the underground ice houses used by the Department of Life and Death. Arpineia shivered, picturing nature breaking though and asserting its domain over human usurpation; she was dreadfully aware of how her safety against mercurial Gods depended on Vestalis' engineering.

Three women stood in the middle of the room, backs against a massive board and spread around a long stone slab; It struck Davinia how similar it was to the food counters of thermopilia, with large uniform holes carved and isolated bottoms, where basins of bronze held water at different stages of ebullition. A tall, spindly woman with a shaved head loomed over the boiling symposium, one hand over a water clock and the other marking the occasional number on the board. An energetic partner danced across the room, stopping by each basin and gesticulating with intensive intent. Sour and focused, Tarpeia signaled back and pointed at different experiments; it baffled Davinia how young her peer looked: tiny, sickly looking and wearing baggy clothes and a loose apron; Tarpeia had the energy of an ant lifting a bull.

"Hello?" Davinia asked, her voice swallowed by the loud waters. As they kept working, Arpineia took a moment to study them. They were in the middle of an agitated discussion, using cave senses and cave signal language, rapid-firing questions and hypothesis at each other. Cave signs had lost relevancy and not all modern Vestalis took the effort to learn them. Those trained with the Department of Natural Resources were a notable exception to that sad tendency; the only thing worse than Viviana's eyesight was her hearing. Any Vestalis that did not learn the cave languages, preserved by the College since time immemorial, denied herself the joys of Vivianas's wisdom and friendship.

Davinia accepted the happiness of being unnoticed with a smile, following the silent conversation. Tarpeia alternated between pointing out to basins or verbalizing what Arpineia assumed to be the different heat sources: palm oil, olive oil, resin, coal, firewood. The wandering priestess displayed an incredible speleological vocabulary, replying not only with the status of the boiling water but also rambling into an unrelated hypothesis; Arpineia narrowed her eyes, barely keeping up with the frenetic surge of complex terminology, catching something about thermal dispersion, air flow, the possibility of impurities and irregular basins. The third Vestalis nodded as she noted whatever the other two said, giving the occasional wink or wave, asking her more eager colleague to slow the pace.

There was a loud whistling that caused the three engineers to jump to action. They rushed to a specialized chamber, slowly letting something ascend. Davinia gasped.

The Mule. The Seventh Braid. Or, as Class III initiates whispered, the Deathsphere.

A concave boiler rose, heating a bronze sphere that rotated at the pleasure of whistling nozzles. The three Vestalis gathered around it, sweating as they took notes. The engine was at its limits, shaking as it gathered rotational speed. They ignored it, continuing their effusive note-taking.

Davinia trembled, dreading the release of the Deathsphere; she formed a fist, stress demanding she unleashed her Triumph and seized control of fire. Davinia calmed down and reached for her drenched scarf, fiddling around until she felt cold iron; she pricked herself on it, blood tickling as a valve released, reminding her of her mortality. Sure, a divine spark could save them in a snap, but save them from what? To be mortal was to be dying, Gods had no right to pull them from a state in which they wish to be; all Promethia would do is ruin their experiment by damaging their delicate instruments, or worse, by inserting errors into their data. Save them from learning.

A loud crack and an imperative descending wave from Tarpeia. At her signal the ground opened, the Deathsphere crashing down; in its anger the Mule unleashed blasts of deadly steam. The tallest Vestal dropped the water clock, pulling them to safety. Exhilarated, they hugged and laughed, celebrating their achievement; Tarpeia lost the smile when she noticed Davinia.

"Hello!" The eloquent and eager junior signaled her. "I am Horatia Barbata. I love your hair."

Arpineia reciprocated with an awkward, kind smile. She was wearing a casual tunic, two braids holding her forest of hair, and even then she felt overdressed compared to her sisters. Their work clothes, short tucked hair and well-worn trousers spoke of a different world. Away from performative piety, fearful ignorance and the opportunity to hook the engines of progress to the wheels of society.

"Long-travel." Davinia signaled back, struggling to put her cave teachings into a coherent message. "I hope I am not interrupting."

"I'm glad you came." Horatia was amazing at this, not missing a beat even when covered in sweat. "I love your work, you can even say I am your fan. Pity about the Department change."

Damn, those hands could cut. And so could Tarpeia's.

Her movements were ponderous and sharp, her message curated and direct.

"Why are you here? We will not be discussing funding for another season. This should have been a letter."

"That is why I came here." Davinia signaled back. "It worries me we have no relationship beyond those chance meetings. That path does not lend itself to shining."

"I think you mean prosperous concordia." Horatia suggested from the context. "Sorry."

"Have I considered I like to be this far from Rome?" Tarpeia pointed out with stark gestures.

"Distance only makes relationships more important." Arpineia pontificated, frustrated with the roaring waters. "Can we go somewhere else? I have intricate points to make."

Tarpeia lifted a finger and held it for an intense second. The waters stopped. Arpineia looked around for panels and levers that might manipulate such massive volume.

"How did you time that, what is the trick?"

"No trick, only scheduling." Tarpeia covered the hole that had killed the Mule. "We needed to clear some reservoirs to test some pump prototypes, so we used the opportunity to do some thermal capacity measurements."

Davinia had approached the board filled with marks without realizing.

"Fascinating."

"Yes, it is." Tarpeia interrupted her. "But it is not why you came."

"Right." The moment, the opportunity she sought; it was happening now, but Davinia was having second thoughts. The argument sounded silly: "We should support each other because nobody else would." Tarpeia and Engineering were doing well on their own. Arpineia was the one in need of assistance, why would they lend her a hand? Because they were the only plebeian Department heads? Ridiculous — even if that appeal to solidarity resonated deep in her heart. "I understand that you are pushing the limits every single day, that any moment you spend outside the workshop is an unwelcomed distraction; however, seclusion denies you opportunities."

"I don't see it that way." Tarpeia signaled at Horatia, telling her to bring some joining tools and tubes. "We know we are making sacrifices by moving our operations here, but nothing as valuable as the work we can perform unrestrained. We get the same stipend here; the savings alone are reason enough to move."

"I agree." Arpineia sought to disarm her colleague with an early concession. "You should not divide your resources and people; you don't need to that when our Department may act on your behalf. Is that not why there are seven of us?"

Tarpeia chuckled, turning to see that Arpineia was being serious and allowed an incredulous laughter.

"I'm sorry, I suppose you expect us to take your opinion on who to accept? To delegate crucial tasks to you? To let you represent us among peers and in Senate hearings?"

"Are they that crucial? I though Tarpeia just admitted they were worth sacrificing. Why is this proposal so unreasonable?"

"Fine." Tarpeia put her tools down. "Go on. What would your people do for us?"

"Education, education, education." Tarpeia smiled with warmth at Arpineia theatrics; she had no problem admitting she was good at them. "How many girls of all the sexes go through life without exploring their potential? Stuck in a farm somewhere, languishing in the Urbe, exploited in the battlefield; all this cruel system denies us the explosive intellects of our age — of any age. How many Ecellos, Aretes, Enheduannas, Damon and Hypathias could be nurtured in the arms of the Republic? How many have we lost already, because we never gave them an opportunity? I tell you what, none of them is going to Engineering if we don't groom them from an early age; it is the Department with least retention rate and with an overwhelming majority of early retirements."

"This is exactly the kind of talk that gets the Department of Innovation and Progress in trouble." Horatia signaled; there was no disapproval on her gestures and expression.

"It beats wondering what they even do." The so far quiet Vestalis spoke; after the fact, Davinia insisted on learning her name: Calogera. "Except making a very strong case that seven of what should have been six was a poor decision."

"It is a great idea." Tarpeia admitted. "I would even drag myself to Rome just to see that happen; however, there is a critical flaw in such arrangement."

"Vae? What would that be?" Davinia asked, optimistic.

"None of you is competent enough to distinguish the talented from the entitled." Tarpeia replied. "You think you are as learned as a woman can be, but you do not question; you only seek when you already have decided what you are seeking. This is not the Academia, this is the Vestalia: we formulate hypothesis and bring them to the flame."

"I have scrutinized every sister that joined my Department." Davinia lost her polite mirth. "And I offered alternative career paths to any of the Vestalis found lacking in piety and knowledge. I can understand your reticency; however, I am still a head of Department and I will admit insult to those under my rose."

Tarpeia waved in dismissal.

"I do not mean to demean your work, I am just stating the matter of things."

"I beg your pardon?"

The tiny Vestalis turned the wave around, encompassing the place.

"Our subject is fire; our business is fire. Each of our Departments is an aspect of fire."

Davinia's eyebrow and interest peaked. Vestalis were the flame; it was just not as prestigious a statement as it once was, It became an embarrassment, a rather crass reminder of a bygone era. It was all fine and well when the old Numaean kings and queens brought the College to early Rome, when their school of natural philosophy dictated all matter to be fire — everything that existed was a corruption, transformation or coagulation of essential flame.

Well, those were the days; when to be the flame meant to be a steward of everything. Too bad that had been mostly disproved in favor of indivisibles (atoms were pretty popular among the contemporary literature), or more distressing, an ignorant disgust for anything as ordinary as worldly matter. Arpineia and Ovidia played around the life-giving element of matter in their youth; she remembered it as gooey, sticky and fun to purify.

Tarpeia was no dummy; for her to speak with such passion about fire hinted at new data. Heretical thinking, maybe even a kick to the paradigm. Davinia's hips rubbed together; nothing got her wetter than the prospective of a paradigm shift.

"We are the flame." Arpineia repeated, feigning to be uninterested. "But what is a flame, anyway?"

"A flame is everything!" Tarpeia almost jumped on the bait. "The reason things move, change. The thing is, everyone has been wrong. It does not exist, it is not matter. It is beyond and between."

Davinia was shocked. As someone that had been blessed with the Triumph of Stolen Fire, she knew Tarpeia was right; nothing is as scary to the inquisitive mind as certainty.

"So it comes from… somewhere else? A fruit of inward reflection, of so idea locked in wood and charcoal; a platonic form trapped and released?" One last question to clear doubt. There was a special sin, born from sincerity and clarity; truth should always be confided in hushed tones before it was allowed to take flight.

"Reaction! Energy! Power!" Tarpeia almost shouted. "This is what we are measuring; I may even say that is what everyone in the College seeks. Well, almost everyone, and that is why I can't entrust education of Fabricatum Vestalis to you."

Arpineia blinked, her figurative neck recoiling from the whiplash. Was everything an excuse to dunk on Innovation and Progress?

"We can do it."

"No you can't! You produce nothing yourselves. You are not the combustion, the ignition, the hearth, the fuel or the breath! All you can do is learn from others less than they know; if you we let you be the teachers of others, they will learn even less. Until nothing remains, or even worse, something indistinguishable from ignorance."

"My Department is the indicator of the health of our fire." Arpineia stepped forward, approaching Tarpeia with a challenge. "We are the flame, shining, bright, perpetuating itself and preserving the means to do so. We can do it, just as you can -- because you did it."

Tarpeia turned away, continuing to work on tubbing.

"I'm sorry, I just cannot give you my resources and people just so you can squander them."

"Let me prove it to you." Arpineia turned to the board. "I can help you with this."

The other Vestalis turned to each other.

"She is actually a good mathematician." Horatia signaled.

"This is not something you can do with geometry and by drawing circles." Tarpeia grumbled. "You don't need good. You need one of the greatest Pythagorean mathematicians."

Arpineia was already writing on the board.

"This is easy, actually." Davinia looked around, looking away from her Etruscan annotation. "You were right, these formulae are intensive work. We need to solve these, and keep solving, and keep solving. It will take time, but we will get it. We will get a way to calculate the thermal capacity and how to quantify energy exchange. We can know fire."

"Can you compute the equations into something nice?"

"Give me forty."

Tarpeia cover her mouth, tears in her eyes.

"Days?"

"Decades." Arpineia turned around. "It is not work for one woman, it is not work for seven; even seventy. We need to improve these numbers, we need to burn as one."

Too much betrayal and outright manipulation.

"You are lying. These must be just gross approximations." Tarpeia sobbed. "They told me you were petty and opportunistic, Arpineia. I cannot have this, I cannot have you delaying and impeding my work for some selfish reason. This is low, even compared to what they told me about you."

"Tarpeia, I am not misleading you. You are right, it is bigger than any of our individual Departments, it may be the most…"

"Get out." Tarpeia cried. "Leave my workshop!"

*​

Night came. Tarpeia dismissed the other Vestals. In front of the board, Tarpeia sat and nibbled on some hard bread and olives. Despite Arpineia making her day sour, all that awesome data begged more impactful questions. Tarpeia leaned on the elegant math, replacing it with alternating values and solving the skipped variables. They were consistent with known studies and data that nobody else had access to: enough to get a crude, relative measure of temperature. Arpineia had looked at her data and computed a mode that might predict simple changes in closed systems.

That was never the issue, was it?

She knew Arpineia knew her stuff, that was what made her gritting so dangerous.

Tarpeia leaned back, staring at the darkness that had seized the workshop and the distant lock and turn of pumps. The loneliness was striking; she came from a big family and grew up in a construction guild, a place busy day and night. Everyone working and sharing their interests, helping each other and taking care of the people. Tarpeia expected the wealthy and prestigious Vestal College to thrive through deeper connections, an extension of her secular experience. She might picture classism and disappointment, but not this emptiness. Tarpeia looked back to the board filled with equations and measurements. She too was good at recognizing patterns and predicting outcomes.

The long road ahead would take her further and further into a state of mind she did not wish to embrace.

And yet.

She went into a foldable desk filled with belongings and opened an elm-wood box. Tarpeia rejected the fetishization and hoarding of tokens of affection, preserving only a key selection of correspondence that were better memories than kindling. She opened the letter she sought and approached the light.

Salve Tarpeia,

Congratulations on having your civilian work recognized as important as your priestly duties. Addressing such grievous injustice fills my heart with joy.

There are not other women like us within the College. We are breaking new ground and, for good and ill, everything about how we act and express our influence is establishing precedents for plebeian and foreign Vestalis. And everyone knows that.

They will use us, they will make our image into something that matches how they already think of us — and how they want people to see us for all time. They will try to throw everything at you they believe will make you distrust yourself: your experience, your youth, your class, your wealth. Stand by your work; it earned you a place at our table and established your authority on the field. Anyone that decries that with soft words and doubts has no place in your mind.

I can feel the love you have for your work, the sincerity you pour in every engine. And that is why I cannot give you more advice: to do so would make me join the ranks of the peddlers of doubt. We may seem similar in our background but we have a fundamental divergence: I am powered not by some passion or quest. I am a selfish being. I want to make the Republic better for me — in the self-centered belief that doing so will make it better for everyone.

That makes me more dangerous than the patrician opposition; they will close the door on you and give you an easy target to overcome, while I will be the friendly face that may be too wrong to even know she is misleading you.

Be selfish with your passions. You know best for you.

I am looking forward to the next twenty-eight years.

We are the flame.

Arpineia, Vestalis Class I of Innovation and Progress.


Tarpeia folded the letter and curled into a pensive posture. The flame has no choice but to burn, but nobody ponders how she feels. Arpineia ignited knowledge and Tarpeia could not just act in ignorance.

Why did she even send this letter?

Well, Arpineia was helpful enough to write the reason. We are the flame. We burn.

Tarpeia glared at the trapdoor that hid the destroyed Mule. Stand by her work? Energy, change, motion. Action.

She would fill these halls with noise and fire.
 
Gold and Pigsty (Part I)
"I don't know what his problem is."

"Yeah, come on! It is just trimming his nails."

"Never again, nobody that selfish is worth the effort."

"A pity, because he is super cute."

"Salutations, Vestalis!" A heavy-breathing patrician entered the second courtyard of the College of the Vestals, past the private threshold. The man was flustered, face half-covered by a dirty wool cloak; he only had himself to blame, going around running in a toga. What non-sense. Why even have patricians if they are just going to behave like that?

"Salve, citizen." The closest Vestal approached as the other adjusted her veil. "What is the urgent matter that brings you into the House of the Flame?"

"Well, not inside the House. They still allow this, right?" A nervous giggle as the man kept sweating. "It would not do if I worsened my position with sacrilege. Vae!"

The patrician found his senses and presented a pair of scrolls—sealed, a senatorial and a personal seal on each of them. Biting her lower lip, the closest priestess folded her tunic and received the scrolls.

"Under which name and subject should I store them?"

"Gaius Numicius." The man showed his iron ring. "It is my correspondence with tribal leaders of the Republic of Epirus. For my safety, they should not be on my person; for the interests of the Republic they should be entrusted to the Vestals."

The two women exchanged glances; the man escaped was gone as quickly as he had rushed in.

"I think he wanted Law and History." The veiled priestess suggested.

"He should have learned to distinguish Department ribbons." The colleague answered, picking the scrolls.

*​

Davinia stretched herself, shifting her weight and trying to find comfort in the floor. She held opened scrolls, comparing old seals of similar documents and using chair and benches as extra workspace. She was humming as she studied the intricate dialect of Greek in which they wrote the missives. Arpineia's long suffering Second Class assistant was tidying the place, securing rarer scrolls at the same time she made sure that her superior was fed. Nibbling on some bread and minced nuts and olives, Davinia kept reading.

"Do you need help?" The Second Class Vestalis offered. "All my Greek is awful rote learning, but it will be another pair of eyes."

"Mhmh." Arpineia muttered between mouthfuls. "No, don't. I need your brain, not your eyes. I got the crux of this. So, Epirus. Nice people, messy land, just on the other side of the sea. Lovely habit of throwing bricks at tyrants, less desirable Roman-killing history and ambiguous on Punics. They have secured their independence from neighboring hegemons and they are trying the beauty of a mixed constitution with checks and balances. Delightful development."

"Vae, mostly. But I am sure a woman from Argos threw the tile." The subordinate narrowed her eyes at the offhand manner her superior spoke of Pyrrhus invasion of the peninsula and how much the hegemon threatened Rome and Carthage. "I'm sorry, I'm sure that is irrelevant to the matter. Please continue."

"All right, so they are trying to make that, but the Senate has been giving them the cold shoulder. Which is unfortunate; if these letters are accurate, they are emulating Etruscan-Asiatics democracies instead of the Hellenistic ones. The non-Greek majority of Epirus makes up the three most powerful voting blocks of the League; this community is off to a great start, and if it can survive past inception? They can become an influential member of the federation. But you know they won't make it; not on their own."

"Oh no." The young girl covered her mouth, geopolitics hitting her like the rostra of a trireme.

"Hum hum." Davinia swallowed another piece of bread. "They're right next to one of the three big hegemons and their self-governance is a challenge that demands an answer. But Rome can help. Senator Numicius has been communicating with Epirote diplomats in other Italian cities, trying to construct a case for Senate consideration. Very civic-minded of him; if plebeian solidarity may lead to Roman help, the role of the Senate is to advise the Peoples. How can they consider the issues and advise the proles and the plebs if they are just as ignorant?"

"That never stopped them before."

"And it is beneficial to capitalize on resentment against Epirotes."

"It is understandable. The Peoples still remember how their relatives died to stop the invasion, the sacrifices of the allies and the awesome elephants. The resentment makes even the suggestion of diplomatic channels a political risk. Senator Numicius invoked our sacred duties and discretion for a reason; if word comes out that the Senate is dealing with Epirotes there will be massive upheaval, and not only among Romans. The social forces gave too much to protect Italia; there will be discord in the federation."

"I disagree. In fact, that is not an acceptable position to take. Syracuse was part of that war, and we have been on and off allies since then. Epirote tribes did not even start the war; it was imposed on them by a tyrant. And even Pyrrhus role in the expedition was questionable; the last two Senatorial generations have downplayed the role of Tarentum in the war, even if they started it lured Pyrrhus with the fruits of our labor. Why Epirus's plight is ignored, while patricians and Taras aristocrats dine in silver and marry into each other clans? It is all about class; that is the why the Senate tells the Peoples they should love Tarentines and hate the Epirote: they believe they have more in common with Magna Grecia aristocracy than with any other popular group."

"Vestalis Arpineia!" The young patrician Second Class Vestalis protested. "That is unfair! Not everything is about class!"

Davinia put down the scrolls, rotated and pointed at one of the few decorations of her cell: on opposites side to her official portrait, tucked between two scroll cases, a landscape painting of the Conflict of Orders of CDLXVII. A dedication to the previous owner was written on the frame. "To my Hortensia: everything in this city is about class - or the lack thereof."

"The Senate is overwhelmingly patrician; they love to associate and profit from their dealings with Taras. Whatever benefits come from a war with Macedon are nothing compared with the damage of increased class awareness and flow of ideas due to closer ties between Roman and Epirote tribes. They are failing their civic duty; the People, their best interests and those of the Res Publica are not being properly served."

"Fine, I concede that is a reasonable interpretation." The younger woman accepted, recognizing an useless fight if there has ever been one. "Leave it to the Tribunes and Consuls, they can do something about the matter and not of them oppose intervention out of elitism. There are other reasons to be skeptical military campaign across the Adriatic, such as the way Rome disgraced itself at Illyria."

"A family friend served there as capsarior; they told us all about it." Davinia whispered. "It was a mess of villainy and opportunism, shrouded in ignorance and patriotism. It must never happen again."

The other woman nodded in agreement.

"How are we going to handle our pious commitment to Gaius Numicius? Should I make a copy of the letters and give them to Vestalis Canuleia so they are properly filed?"

"In due time, but we still have work to do; Senator Numicius delicate position and civic heroism demands Vestal pro-activity. We must protect them from legal or political persecution." Davinia picked one letter and showed it to her assistant. "See this? It mentions some gifts to the Senate on behalf of the League; however, that cannot be the case by the very virtue that Numicius is the only member in contact with them."

"They must have sent them to Gaius Numicius! If anyone learns of that they can trial him for treason! If there is anything that gets Senate and Tribunes to agree is the condemnation of someone accepting brides from a foreign government."

"Precisely." Arpineia rose. "The ship carrying the gifts has sailed to Tarracina; they are still waiting there, quarantined. I will go there, present these sealed letters and my Vestal status. If I claim the gifts for safeguarding at the Temple, there can be no doubt it was not the dealings of a private citizen."

"Will you tell Senator Numicius?"

"Probably not, he must be in the middle of some silly plot, intoxicated with bravado and intrigue; who am I to disturb his cloak and pugio fantasies? He has someone people as intermediaries, maybe he has a bunch of clients hiding in smuggler caves or waddling through the nearby marshlands, trying to get to the gifts before anyone else notices the shady deal. No, I will do this by the Ten Tablets—for once."

She was lying.

"That is good enough for the rest of the Collegia, but what if someone external inquires about you, Vestalis Arpineia?"

They exchanged tired glances, knowing very well how moot explanations would be.

"Just tell them I am inspecting the viability of the Engineering designs for the Pontine Marshes." Arpineia reached for a case and unrolled a letter. "Nobody should have issues with me trying to get more farmland to feed this wretched cesspit."

"Please write and hurry." The Second Class Vestalis pleaded. "The only thing in these halls hotter than Fire is the gossip. Who knows what Canuleia may do if she suspects anything."

*​

With Arpineia accounted for, Promethia could get loose. Arpineia packed a light load, giving away the car in favor of two donkeys. She was not even one mark down the Via Appia when a horseman gave her chase; it was inevitable—she was trying to avoid a lictor or entourage, but if she was pretending to be on official business, it would raise eyebrows for her to be on her own.

She did not recognize the rider. All lictors seemed the same to Davinia: patrician-passing plebs, beautiful and elegant, not very smart or skilled. The relatives you want to be seen in proximity to power but nowhere close to a fasce. This one was handsome but rugged, of a more balanced of built and posture. They wore an old soldier cloak decorated with a ring of goose and duck feathers; from their side swung two symbols of their status as lictor curiatus (a sacrificial knife and a voting rod) and an unpious-looking axe.

"Vestalis Arpineia, I presume?"

"You have me at a disadvantage." Davinia complained."You are not one of ours, are you?"

"I am yours, only." The lictor corrected. "Lycalo of Aricia."

"I don't recall picking a personal lictor curiatus.

"I was selected and summoned by Vestalis Maxima Veneneia herself." Lycalo pointed to a clasp with the sigil of bridge-makers: a bridge that also doubled as the hearth for a roaring fire. "She seems to believe a more conventional lictor would not do."

"Has she told you why?" A worried Davinia inquired.

"That all the muscle-for-hire and official lictors that escort you tend to die horrible and unexplained deaths." Lycalo admitted, rubbing his facial hair.

"Then you understand why I make do without a bodyguard."

"The chief Vestalis told me you would say that. Oddly, she also told me to mention I served at the sanctuary at Remi. I don't see how that may be relevant."

Damn you Veneneia. No way she could ignore a direct assignment from her; Davinia knew this was Veneneia being nice and letting her take the hint: if she had to come down and tell her to moderate her behavior, there would be heavy repercussions. But she also sent her a man from Remi? Someone that had worked with their Arician cousins? The Vestalis Nemorensis were an odd, reclusive bunch that had no interest in administrative or civic duties. They were all Closer to the Gods, to the oak nymphs of the groves and their fellow priestesses of Diana and Proserpina. The anarchic enclave organized around the worship of the Triad goddess was rumored to be stewards of awesome knowledge about the Stars and the Earth; how could Davinia resist when Veneneia dangled Lycalo in front of her?

"You know I am said to be Closer to Egeria? How would you feel that compares with your previous service experience?"

Lycalo lifted an arm.

"I would be a bad bodyguard if I spewed the secrets of my wards. Besides, does the average Roman lictor has any idea what a Vestalis is doing and the principles behind their work?"

Good point. Arpineia accepted with reluctance.

"Fine, keep their secrets." She pouted. Lycalo dismounted and petted their asinine companions.

"So, what about your own secrets?" The lictor changed subject.~"The channel inspection or terrain appraisal or whatever was that nice lady in your office mentioned? I guess that is not behind your journey."

"I don't understand what you mean." A flustered Vestalis attempted to lie.

"Not a single shovel, a measuring rod, topographic marker or even a groma." Lycalo concluded after a quick inspection of Arpineia's luggage. "Seems like a more social event."

At the guilty silence, Lycalo contributed with reassuring words.

"It will be safer for both if I know what to expect."

"You said you are mine, so you report to my Department and my Department alone, correct?" Davinia probed.

"Department?" Lycalo was confused for a moment, reaching the obvious conclusion. "Oh, I see. Your College divides yourself in Departments. Yes, I suppose I am to help you do whatever is that you do."

Davinia let that go: she was too busy making the mental note that Vestals of Remi did NOT divide themselves into fields of civic service.

"All right, get back on your horse. On the way I will tell you how naughty I have been."

*​

Tarracina was only a settlement by the busy unity conferred by the natural safe harbour; once you abandoned the Via Appia you found yourself in a world of tricky wetlands, homesteads on hills, pigsties and vegetable gardens in every convenient corner. Rustic walls demarcated propriety and gave some sense of identity and protection to the local clans. That vague commune was Tarracina.

Davinia pressed onward, towards the modern-looking pier, supported by small apartment blocks and warehouses, hosting foreign ships.

"Where are you going?" Lycalo stopped his steed, putting on a helmet with an upper half-mask of a curious fox. "The animals are tired and you cannot be much better."

"What are you doing?" Davinia replied, pushing her poor donkeys more.

"Looking the part. Vestalis Arpineia, stop." He pointed at a large building on flatland, fortified and gated with a lot of noisy animals and sitting right beside a dirt road. "There is an inn right there."

"Are you kidding? I come from a merchant family: I don't trust no innkeepers!" Davinia protested. "Besides, I need to talk with the community leaders."

Lycalo wiggled his indicator twice at the inn.

"You will find them there, trust me. I know how things works in places like this." Lycalo waved towards the docks. "There you will find the people in power—or at least those that make the money. But if you want to talk with the local representatives, they live there."

With a inquiring smirk, Arpineia let Lycalo prove he was worth of being her Lictor.

The gates were half open, half-closed, puddles and mud sprouting under then. The smells, noise and warmth emanating from the animals kept in the safe courtyard overwhelmed them . People of all shapes and ages ran around, busy with livestock and routine repairs and cleaning.

"Well… it seems honest enough." Davinia remarked as Lycalo helped her dismount. A man in his thirties dropped a bundle of hay and came to greet them.

"Stable for three and a room?" He asked Lycalo, noticing the mask and marks of office.

"Two rooms, on the same floor." Davinia corrected. "And you can address me directly."

"A priestess, humble me? Sure, sure. Will tell my moms and come back for your rides and luggage."

Davinia did not wait, raising and eyebrow and narrowing her eyes towards Lycalo.~

"I may have made my own arrangements ahead."

"How. We have been breaking our mounts backs riding here."

"I have my own ways."

"You are resourceful." Davinia threw a satchel at Lycalo and slung the other over her shoulder."Good thing you are working for me."

"Just another civil servant, steward of the Flame.

They entered the inn. It was bustling with activity but almost deserted of guests. From the inside it looked like someone had built upon a meeting hall and communal kitchens, expanding it to accommodate three generations of three families and a couple of guests. The matriarchs stood around, supervising the bar, kitchens and the endless turmoil and toil that set the hours of home-life.

"I have to give to you, it is like a village under one roof." Arpineia admitted, sitting in one table. She felt the wood, feeling the scratches and carvings left by children and their games. "I'm parched, but I see they get their water from wells. Get us a few glasses of diluted wine; I still have a lot of work to do."

"Do you want me to ask for some boiled water for some energizing infusion, if you will be working through the night?"

"Oh no, please don't! Maybe later when they have some cooking fire on. Just offer to help them get the amphoras from the cellar and, you know, give a look to see what water they are adding and how they are storing the wine."

Relaxing with a moment to herself, Davinia pulled out her notes and focused in re-reading. She added some notes of her own. She felt herself observed; stopping twice, she looked over her shoulder before returning to her letters. After the third time she caught the eye of another of the older adults, trying to hush down some patrons. He rushed towards the kitchen, returned with some hard-baked bread and fish paste and served it at the Vestalis' table.

"I'm sorry priestess, please heed no mind."

Davinia turned on her seat and leaned towards the kerfuffle. One of the other clients wore water-proof leathers and a dirty cloak; he kept his entire body shaven and had a face red from alcohol and shouting.

"You are okay with this! Your families are set either way, who do you care if they drain our lands?"

"Macillus, please. We all are together on this, what do we gain by poisoning our community?" The matriarch at the bar had engaged.

"You resent us, that is why! Because of how much we get from the marshlands and because you ignore the treasures within! You always looked down on us and you could not bear to see us succeed!"

"Friend, you have been suffering. How about I call your children and then, once you are rested we can talk about what we can do?"

"No! I know they sent someone from the Urbe, that they are carrying on with the irrigation plans. I want to give her a piece of my mind and you will not stop me. I will not see my kin destitute and have a bunch of outsiders move into our homes."

Davinia crossed her arms, frowning.

"We will make him leave, Vestal."

"No, let me listen." Davinia replied."I know my sisters have handled the engineering and viability studies. I want to know what the people fear for and the impact the project will have in their lives. This is a precious opportunity."

She had said that, but it was harder to do than she proposed. A lot of the arguments—if they could be called so—were baseless and irritated her; some of them were downright patronizing. She loved the project, it seemed good for everyone, a promising development for all surrounding communities: a bounty of food and communion, a scarcity of disease and rot. They spent years developing the tools, comparing projects, devising solutions; returning repeatedly to the drawing board to make new pitches and to address novel problems. Who were they to doubt the hard work of her Collegia? They just happened to live here.

They just happened to live here. And that made their concerns important; Davinia reminded herself: she was no different, she also lived in the here and now—nobody exists in the "long-term" or cared for "eventually". Why would she expect others to accept what she rejected herself? Lycaro sat down, worried hands tracing the contours of the wine jar as he eyed Davinia.

She stood up; Lycaro made his desire to follow her clear.

"Be careful with what you say." The lictor suggested. "Things are tense enough as they are."

"I'm just going to listen." Arpineia replied, with as much sincerity as she herself could believe in.

Lycaro leaned over the table, brow resting against his upturned palm.

"Excuse me." Most of the inn held their breath as Davinia did not wait for an answer, pulling a stool and sitting right in front of the protesting elder. "I cannot help but overhear and once I heard what you had to say? I was quite taken. I came here to observe the lands that will be altered by the drainage and re-address the viability of the original projects."

"Let me save your time then." The man groaned. "The project is bad. Go back to Rome."

A sudden silent, disturbed only by the scratching of wood on stone as Lycaro rose.

"I am half-inclined to do just as you say." Arpineia shrugged. "I have not realized how damaging to the environment and the local lifestyle our little pump would be."

Everyone was incredulous. Davinia just could not sell an idea like that on goodwill alone; she advanced with a greedy smirk.

"We are your biggest client." Everyone relaxed, ensnared my the pragmatic sincerity of self-interest that Davinia emanated. "Our stipend is already stretched thin; Vae Vesta, what would we do if the reagents were to grow rarer—and expensive?"

"Yeah, that is how things are. You priestesses should know better than to mess with us. We hold all the dice on this endeavor."

"You sir, have me defeated." Davinia formed a pyramid with her fingers. "I will advise my sisters to withdraw their recommendations from the Senate's consideration as soon as possible."

Now it was the three inn-keeping families that were upset; their livelihood and future depended on the rising popularity of Tarracina—and that will not happen if it remained a disease-ridden, meager marshland. As the elder marshlander emptied another cup in victory, Davinia's smirk widened as her eyebrows turned in worry.

"However, we do not see any benefit in maintaining a relationship that is damaging for both parties." Davinia unleashed the fullness of her equestrian breeding. "Perhaps an uninhabited place up north would see improvement through our patronage, and the learned hand of the College of Agriculture and Natural Resources could preserve the divine beauty of those marshes, while providing with new settlers."

The elder shifted on his seat, a bright beam of understanding piercing his drunkenness.

"What are you going on about, Vestalis?"

"The tragedies of the last months have left entire Cisalpine territories depopulated and caused the flight of even more families. I heard that some refugees, unable to make to the urban centers of the South, have been surviving on the marshes. Not all of them want to return—or have something to return to—after the savagery of the Celt. So, maybe they would reward our support in this hour of need with better deals? There is only hoping."

"But that can take years." The elder gulped. "And you priests have such unique needs.

The pyramid dismantled in a spider-like fashion.

"Vae. What are you trying to say, my good citizen?"

"I'm sure we can come with an agreement. For the here and now."

"Please, do so. Reach out for my sisters in the other departments. It would be unseemly for us to mess with the marshlander way of life."

*​

Afternoon of work gave way to a restless night. Davinia and Lycaro made their way to the courtyard. Four large tables and benches, rustic and made of varnished but unworked wood. A small frame covered in ivy was all that stood between them and the night-sky; potted flowers and aromatic herbs complemented the environment, making it a charming place to dine.

Davinia had carried reading material even to this place of secluded relaxation—the only true quiet corner of the inn. She kept working, pausing only for the occasional sip of the thick vegetable stew, a heartening meal flavored with fermented fish remains and doused on hard stale bread; enriched with the same potent herbs that gave magic to the night. Arpineia shifted uncomfortable on the bench; not so much the hard wood, it was the inquiring stares of Lycaro that distracted her from dinner and reading. The lictor had barely touched his stew, even if his glowing expression when smelling it confirmed their satisfaction with the food.

"What?" Davinia blurted, swinging her half-empty bowel. "If you have anything to say, get on with it."

"I am still thinking about that brutal shakedown." Lydaro admitted. "Have not seen many priestesses being this cutthroat outside of the sacrificial altar."

"There are few like me." Davinia laid the bowl on the table.

"I knew that. And it still surprised me."

Davinia sighed.

"Is this going to be a problem? Is this going to interfere with our work?"

Lycaro scratched his beard.

"No, I don't think it is. I just want to understand why you did it. I want to know what drives my Vestal."

Now it was Davinia that scratched her chin.

"I get it, I understand why it may be puzzling. I did not have to do that, right? I could have kept my head down, went up with the Epirote affair and let the donkeys of progress take their course. A lot of damage would be done that could be avoided by getting the locals to talk with us." Davinia looked away. "And if they may resent someone, which they were on the path to do, let them resent me instead. They will find calmer voices among Viviana's people."

Lycaro seemed to have found his appetite, attacking the stew with voracity. He abstained from commentary. Arpineia could feel emptiness on a full stomach as doubt gnawed at her. She wanted the best for her and everyone around her; she always pushed herself to learn more, to know more, to maneuver herself in a position where she could accomplish more. But a flaw laid at the heart of this belief: what if, after all she learned, with all she knew, even by being at the right place at the right time, she still acted ruinously? It was too dangerous to spend too much time locked inside one's head.

"I want to preserve everyone's prosperity and good fortune and do away with all ill. Am I wrong for wanting that? I don't know but it is what I want; and that sometimes takes me deep into the woods."

"Or the marshlands." Lycaro added. "I believe you work to do good, but how can you do so if you are unwell?"

"Of course I'm fine, would anyone not fine do what I do!"

"There is a difference between being healthy enough to work and distract yourself from what wails you. That you can still do it speaks wonders about your stubbornness and mental endurance, but there is a price to pay for this." Lycaro pulled out some notes from between his clothes. "Considering everything that happened, you just cannot be well."

"What do you have there? Have you been investigating me?" Arpineia was shocked.

"I did not have to. When you are a Vestalis, your suffering is never private." Lycaro unrolled the notes.

"What kind of lictor are you?"

"The one sworn to protect their ward: body, mind and spirit." Lycaro started reading. "A public falling out with your support network. Lost apartment for some undisclosed reason. Held hostage during the terrorist attack on the temple of Saturn. Caught in Triumphant cross-fire. Became Closer to Egeria in the sacred grove. Last survivor of a doomed expedition. Closer to the Gods after contact with Forbidden Lore. Caught in Triumphant cross-fire—again. And should I add "Attempted foreign affairs as a private citizen to the list"? This is a terrifying list, and it is only what is public knowledge."

"I do not know what to say, Lycaro. All those things happened, but I am fine."

"One or two of those would be enough for someone to need help." Lycaro rolled the notes back. "All of those? Within months?"

"Are you supposed to be help I need? I do not know you." Davinia riposted.

"That is true. No, I'm not the help you need. You need community care, but I am here to ease your burdens—just a little."

"I'm fine." Arpineia repeated.

"I believe you believe that." Lycaro replied. "And you can be fine now. You are something else, Arpineia; If you set your mind in pushing through, you will. However, do you plan to shoulder the crises on your life with a Dictatorship? You will not be done with this or the next assignment and then plant cabbages. You have what, twenty-two years left of civil service? Please, even if you do not address your ongoing issues, please, agree that this is not a sustainable load."

"Those are Veneneia's words." Davinia pouted, eyebrows crushed into a single apprehensive line. "You are too tactful a person, you would know not to cross those boundaries on the first day we met."

"The Vestalis Maxima admires and loves you—in her scorching intense way." Finished with his meal, Lycaro put the bowl down and left. "I am going to bed, Arpineia. You should not stay up late; you have a big day tomorrow, and you will not be dealing with peasants denied your opportunities for learning and study."

A very reluctant Davinia admitted Lycaro had a point. She was here to stop fights, not to start them or pick on the disadvantaged. Shuffling over her work bag, she pulled out her uniform.

Nothing like a night flight before bed.
 
Gold and Pigsty (Part II)
High on skies, late at night: Tarracina was swallowed by darkness and silenced by the sea. Promethia looked down, wondering where to start.

She scouted the bundled buildings closer to the warehouses, a cluster of bricks and canvas. Lycaro was right on his assessment; nobody lived here, everyone was on their way to something better. Room after room of workers laying together, coughing and snoring after a day of heavy labor—wage slavery in which they found themselves in. Curious glances were all Davinia could afford before moving on to the other buildings.

Promethia approached the warehouses; nicely walled and tilled, tiny windows that barely let any light inside. Crossed arms, Davinia wondered how she could squeeze herself through those openings and how many times she would have to do that just to take a peak inside. As her ideas burned, she caught the glint of something on a rooftop. With a discreet dive, Davinia approached the source of the reflection: a rolling, lead-heavy, blue-green glass flask. Spinning over herself, Davinia cushioned and grasped it between two fingers. Tumbling the flask between her fingers, she noticed a viscous opaque substance within; waving the air in front of the tube's mouth towards her nose; it had a subtle, slightly soapy, comforting smell of pleasant neutrality.

Davinia's mercantile acumen turned as she studied the object. It was expensive, not something that could be crafted locally—imported and belonging to someone of means. What was it doing, rolling down a recently built warehouse? Promethia followed the falling path, figuring out where it came from.

Something or someone was moving across the rooftops, slithering with measured and slow movements. Promethia approached from high, flowing the discreet advance. It was a woman, wearing dark purples and blues, her posterior shifting under the tightest stitching Davinia had ever seen, custom-cut to cling like a second skin. There was a soft rattle of jewelry and glassware, strings of leather around the infiltrator's body restraining a strange arsenal without bulk or awkwardness—and more important for the situation at hand, with no rattling. Promethia was mesmerized, hovering closer and closer, trying to get a better view. Reaching the edge of the roof, the woman extended her arms, stretched and dangled her legs over the waterfront, distributing her weight. Moonlight and water-reflected drew a contour of her face: masked, heavy looking and face-concealing, with quite a pronounced snout or muzzle.

Promethia descended, hiding behind the adjacent warehouse. Poking around the corner, she continued to observe the stealthy efforts of the other woman. The infiltrator tied two ropes from the roof and dropped with careful probing steps. To Davinia's surprise the woman stretched and contorted, squeezing through the diminutive window. More impressive, she was doing it with only one free hand: Davinia noticed a small wooden box that she held against her wrapped torso. A helpless whimper: that was how Davinia acknowledged her loss of control over the situation. She did not understand what the woman was doing and how that related to the Epirote mission, but her detective instincts screamed about a relation.

Landing on the wet stone, Davinia ran around the warehouses, looking for any entrance. The walls were thick and access limited; there were only the tiny windows up high and the heavy wide gates. Because she knew what to expect, Davinia could hear the light footsteps of the spy, piercing the quiet moments between the slow wheeze of rolled sails and the turmoil of the sea. She had to get inside.

Hating herself for asking for a favor after the last time, Promethia reached inside and aligned her Spark with her mind.

"Davinia, what are you up to this late?" The metallic simulacrum of a voice echoed, usual celerity but sparse words.

"I'm sorry Sybil, I am in a bit of a trouble."

"You are. You creeping around at night: if you were not in trouble already, you are looking for it."

"Vae, vae. But can I have your thinking power? I have some blind heating to do and could use the boost and control."

"I'm still sluggish, but let me cool my innards and I will be with you. Done!"

Davinia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, feeding her Spark and opening her mind to Sybil. She could feel the gas trapped within the wooden gates, the flow between cracks, the iron through which bars prevented her entrance. She focused on the later, concentrating all the heat on the metal, making it heave and whistle. With nails flew out with a red cry, iron giving in to weight and dropping the bar into the ground with a loud clang. Hovering gently over the floor, Davinia opened the gates just enough for her to slip through.

She panicked when she saw a dock worker sleeping amid sacks of grain and wool piles. They did not seem to react to her—or anything else. Fearing the worst, Davinia loomed over the figure, putting two fingers against their neck. Feeling the soft breathing and a serene pulse, they sighed in relief. Footsteps around her, on the large second floor of the warehouse, a place for smaller and more precious cargo. Weirdness seemed to await Davinia at each opportunity: this time, a bright phosphorous and magnesium flash, accompanied by an intense smell of vinegar and metallic garlic.

The masked thief haunted the place, going through the different cargo, opening boxes and coffers—always with her flashing square in hand. A single piercing point of light danced around the walls, stopping only when another flash was released. The thief turned her snout towards something even more interesting: the port authorities office. Delighted, she put the box she held on the floor and rushed to this archive of bounty, ransacking the scroll cases and clearing the desk. With a victorious chuckle, she grabbed the most precious of prizes: the shipping manifestos.

They wrinkled into ash in her hands. The thief turned to see an ascending Davinia land in front of the stairs, one burning hand held high as she approached in a halo of confidence.

The thief cursed in Greek.

"Sybil. You still there?" Davinia projected mentally. "I could use some intel on this woman and what her little box can do."

"I can't sense anyone with you. You are alone."

"I'm definitely not. Gonna get to you on that later, busy now." Could it be Spark interference? Was she a Triumphant? Promethia could hardly see her, much less feel her resonance. Feeding the furnace of her Spark, Davinia forced herself to recognize the woman. She could feel a cloaked Spark, recognized by its absence. Slowly an idea was shared, manifest between the two.

"Circe." Davinia proclaimed, dismissing the flame and inviting darkness in.

"Promethia." Circe rolled the words in her tongue, soaking every syllable with a thick accent that Davinia had trouble identifying.

"Can we just talk, thief to thief?"

"I am no thief." Circe threw some ash in Promethia's face before tackling her. They fumbled on the ground, trying to restrain each other.

Better combatants had tried to pin Davinia down and she had learning a thing or two: she rolled back and refuted any advance. They were both up, circling each other, eager to put the other down; neither of them were fighters, and even if Circe was more athletic and flexible, their awkwardness was as dangerous as it was an advantage. They glared at each other, trying to come up with an edge that could grant them a satisfying outcome.

"Do we have to do this? What are you trying to get?" Davinia dropped her arms into a more relaxed stance.

"You took what I wanted, you filthy animal."

"Animal? You are the one wearing a pig mask!" Davinia remarked: it was a nice mask, now that she was close enough to appreciate it. Eyes protected but without obstruction, mouth and nose covered by the snout and it stretched over the face—clearly custom-made. And Davinia had just tried to pull it, so she could appreciate the strength of the fitting.

"Only so I can do this." Circe grabbed a trio of flasks from their leather restrainers and threw them into the floor. High in adrenaline and surprised, Davinia breathed a mouthful more than it would be wise to.

Her pulse became irregular, weakness infiltrated her very bones. Davinia could barely feel her limbs and a hellish itchiness covered her all over. Her vision blurred as Circe grabbed her box and walked away; Davinia tried to grab the thief but her hand resisted her commands. Circe entered the window, mockingly blowing a kiss.

"Scurry away little mouse, before they find you."

Promethia did not know where she got the extra reserves, crawling in pursuit of Circe. The distance seemed to stretch more than she could drag herself, everything looming over her, impossibly tall. The itchiness on her nose and ears were almost driving her to screams; she could only feel disgust at her clothes and scarf—she would tear them to spread if they did not weigh as if woven from lead. She did it, Davina could see the window, she could see Circle sliding down the rope. Promethia looked inside for her Spark, but even that seemed foreign to her senses and eluding Davinia.

All her will and purpose manifested as fire, burning the rope into nothingness. The last thing she could be sure of was screaming and a painful crash. Delighted, Davinia could feel herself disappear. Her body was a stranger which she haunted, the warehouse turning into a maze. She could feel herself scurrying in all four, hands and feet on the cold floor, an eternity to cross towards outside. The windows were not an obstacle; as she tried to plead for help and sound an alarm, only squeals could be heard.

Davinia found her senses in the rocky beaches flanking the docks, still dissociating as she looked at her hands and feet, bloody and scratched. Her uniform was soaked in sweat and saltwater, her scarf tied over her left leg. Sybil kept trying to talk with her.

"Davinia, will you stop squealing and focus for one moment?"

Promethia twitched her nose, scratching it by rubbing both hands together.

"Sybil, did you see that? She turned me into a mouse."

"She did not turn anyone into mice." Sybil asserted.

"Nonsense! I ran between feet and I had to climb up a table to even reach a window! And I could only squeal!"

"You were tricked and your mind addled. You were more likely to fornicate Egeria than to become a mouse."

"That was different. Egeria was inside of me; this changed how I was in the world: me, me to others, everything!" Davinia started feeling her body, making sure she was back to her regular self. "I was transformed."

"You sure where, I can still see your whiskers." Sybil never sounded so tired as an horrified Davinia rubbed her cheeks. "I am sure you were a cute mouse."

"Cute? I have never been cute a day in my life!" Davinia felt like herself again. She pulled herself up and could feel agency over herself reasserted. Even her Spark seemed strengthened. "I only exist in beautiful and terrifying."

"And will your beautiful terrifyingness be going to bed or would she prefer a hole in the wall?"
 
Gold and Pigsty (Part III)
Lycaro knocked on Davinia's door, even if the rooster had yet to salute Sol. He shared his opinion on Arpineia's eye bags and dark circles with a disapproving glance; a comb and a set of pins on his hands, the lictor greeted his mistress with a gentle wave.

"Where are you going with all these?" A grumpy Davinia muttered, horrified by her coarse voice.

"They expect a Vestalis, a herald of wisdom and flame." Lycaro mumbled, holding three pins between his lips. "I'm gonna make sure they get one, instead of a bleary woman in need of sleep."

Davinia groaned, dragging herself out of bed. She could only think about the thief and what they wanted from Tarracina.

"If you can do the six braids by yourself, I am not letting you go." Arpineia smiled between smug pouting."Ever."

"I need not do them. I just need to make it seem like I did." Lycaro nodded, setting two polished mirrors and attacking Davinia's hair.

It was two different creatures that approached the docks, causing workers and sailors to turn their heads, awe and surprise sovereigns. A client of the publicani corporation operation docks was interrogating the night-guards (about some strange arson that happened in the wee hours). They dropped everything to welcome a Roman Vestal and her lictor.

"What word from the Urbe?" The client rushed, tucked sleeves and sweaty brow."

Lycaro did not let them address Arpineia directly, denying them the privilege he had afforded the local clans. The Vestalis averted her eyes as the lictor intercepted, extending the voting rod sideways and wiping his cloak just enough for the vicious head of his axe.

"I will need to check your records." Lycaro commanded, before nodding to Davinia."Oh, and another thing: your people and everyone else will take Vestalis Arpineia wherever she needs to go. Deny her nothing."

Davinia kept walking, resisting a much-needed yawn. Warehouse's doors were opened before her, and a series of inspections did not uncover anything that could be a state gift: grain, smoked and fermented fish, vats of salt, planks of wood and bundles of drying leaves. Where could they be? Were the gifts still on the ships or had someone already taken them somewhere else?

"Has anyone unloaded the Epirote ships? "

"Right here, Vestalis." One of the dockyard workers pointed to a bundle of wool that escaped her attention. On top of it rested the treasures of Epirus: containers of cheese, racks of smoked eels, sealed amphorae of militites and the wild honey that granted its unique taste. There were some sacks next to it; Davinia opened them, her heart racing as she imagined incriminating items within. Chestnuts, dried grapes and pickled mushrooms.

"They are magnificent." Davinia muttered after a sigh of relief. "Epirus gifts its heart, not it wealth."

Whoever was dealing with Senator Numicius on the other side of the sea, they were wise and worth collaborating with.

The frown returned. Some nuts and aged milk would not attract a thief with such expensive toys. The two affairs could be unrelated, but her dormant investigative skills kept shouting at her. Odds suggested they were tied; she was ignorant of the how and she was taking a risk ignoring the connections.

Ties and tides flow both ways.

"Have the Epirotes been cleared from quarantine?"

"Yes, but they have refused the landing. We have been slowly bringing their resupplies and cargo, dividing them between the three ships."

The strange behavior of the sailor struck Davinia.

"I must come aboard."

The worker hesitated, confused at the request; Davinia clarified her demand.

"Get more supplies on a boat, along with whatever cargo is left. I will come alongside them." Arpineia pulled her long dress, preparing to rush out. She stopped halfway, turning around and pointing at the Epirote gifts. "Wrap these up and tell my lictor about them. These will come with us to Rome."

If the other workers were surprised by their august company, they did not hold a candle to the Greek sailors reaction when they saw a flame priestess in full regalia. They shouted at each other and at Davinia, throwing insults, blasphemies as well as utterly confused and puzzled exclamations; they gesticulated, punctuation lost in thick accents as they tried to make their perplexity known. As the captain of the ship approached Davinia, an aristocratic-looking fellow outmaneuvered him; rugged looks, built for muscle and war, wearing a heavy wool and pelt cloak. One of the few non-Greeks aboard.

"Priestess." He nodded. "I am Tharyps, selected by the League as an emissary to your people."

As he approached, Davinia embraced him, subtly lowering the man to her level.

"You need to tell the crew of the other ships to look for stowaways. Oh, and no wandering alone, have them keep each other's company." She whispered on his ear before releasing him. A flustered Tharpys said something to the captain in their tribal dialect, Davinia composing herself.

"Now, show me the gifts the Senate gave you."

Tharpys agreed, taking Arpineia down into the steerage of the ship. Davinia covered her mouth, eyes tearing up.

Samples of the true treasury of Italia, carefully packed and prepared for the journey across the Sea of Adria. Sets of Etruscan ceramic vessels, a veritable forest of adorable woodland animals; Oscan and Samnite clan tapestries, dyed with the rich and bright colors spewed by Dis Pater in Sicilia; golden jewelry from the Italian celts from the northern coasts. Tharpys was talking to her; Davinia heard nothing. Her hands caressed an intricately carved chest, opening it with a soft mechanical clang and revealing even greater bounty. Book after book, leaving barely a gap; Arpineia grabbed a bundle of them: songs. The Vestalis hummed them, as she opened a random book and reading the title: one of the modern plays—and one written and performed in Latin!

"Gens Numicii has accumulated art from Rome and all of its allies." Tharpys explained. "They wanted to show their trust and support for democratic movement within the independent Epirote League; what better way than by entrusting their collection to the four peoples of Epirus?"

"I have seen your own gifts; they are just as delightful and will bring much joy." Davinia presented a kind smile as she moved towards another sealed container. She covered her mouth, recognizing the familiar touch of canvas between her fingers. She unveiled it, already knowing the contents; Melantia was a genius and nothing delighted Arpineia more than the honor of posing for one of her paintings. "But why would you want this? I mean, I know why you would want a Melantia landscape, her boldness of color and composition is unrivaled, but… why? You could use supplies, equipment, or even silver for mercenaries."

Tharpys nodded.

"Those things could help win a war, but would also render victory meaningless. A donation from a single patrician family will never be enough to secure freedom, not when your enemy is a hegemon; we either have the full support of Rome or not."

"Still, why this?"

"There is a strong contention among our leadership that Hellenistic propaganda is just too insidious. What the hegemony cannot do military, they will accomplish culturally. This worries the non-Greek majorities, which do not want to see their cultural identities assimilated or appropriated. A show of Italian alliance, and how cultures older and new thrive and celebrated within a federal republic will do wonders to galvanize resistance. If it worked somewhere else, it can work here."

Divisive politics are the same everywhere; Davinia loved glorious messes, with her natural suspicion of easy solutions. Autocracies are pretty simple: and both Epirote and Romans had strong opinions on them. Arpineia rubbed her eyes and turned to Tharpys. She held her mouth open, wanting to give some commitment, comforting words of support and collaboration. Instead, the only noise heard was the hush and cackling of sudden fire—and the screams.

The couple rushed to the upper deck. Davinia heart stopped as she saw one of the other ships: a pyre, burning beyond salvation as its crew sought mercy on the sea.

"You are in danger." Arpineia told Tarphys, avoiding thinking about the wonders that may have been lost. "Get everyone out of the ship."

The emissary told something to the captain, which in turn repeated it towards the sailors. Half of them rushed to the boats.

"I will stay with you."

"Nonsense. Go."

Tarphys would protest. They turned to see the second ship burst into flames: the sudden vacuum, a dreadful sound.

"By the Grace of Epeiros." The emissary mumbled.

"Go!" Arpineia commanded. "I know fire, I can save the ship. Go!"

Davinia slid down back to the steerage, floating and darting as soon as she was out of sight. She pulled her uniform from underneath her clothing, stuffed her iron needle inside her scarf and delivered herself to Promethia. Closing her eyes, Promethia projected her Triumph outward, overwhelming reality around the ship. Any combustion would have to answer to her, bow to her igneous will. Davinia could feel her Sparkle straining, inverting as they used it against its bound affinity. Promethia held until she felt some paste trying to burn the hull of the ship. Could this be it?

"Why are you not going off?" Someone complained in Greek, followed by creeping realization. "Oh, no."

A hand poked between oars, grabbing Circe by the neck and pushing her against the side of the ship. Twice her masked head and hull met.

As the thief cursed and struggled, she could feel the heat as a circle of fire was carved in the wood. Circe groaned, a piece of hull projected at high speed hitting her stomach. Promethia released Circe, allowing her to fall into the waters.

"Have you cooled off?" Davinia's head poked through the hole. "Have you had enough? Because I have: I am done with you!"

"You! Latin whore!"

"None of those is even an insult. You are so annoying!" Promethia barked back, studying the igniting paste. "You are a tricky one, what is this thing?"

No answer, no taunts. She looked down and saw that Circe had disappeared, diving under flaming debris.

"Where are you, you damned arsonist?" Davinia flew outside, skirting around the water, turning left and right. She got a glimpse of Circe, sneaking into the ship. Davinia followed, feet first. Promethia was hoping to deliver a kick, but her resonating Spark betrayed her; Circe grabbed Davinia by the legs, spun her along and threw her against the mast.

"Fascinating; you are much smaller than what you make yourself seem to be. No wonder small doses have such drastic effects on you." Circle contemplated, rubbing her hurt neck. "But I admit, you have a surprising grip."

"Congratulations, you have figured out my trick. Have that consolation prize; the emissary escaped and you cannot get him." Davinia rose, posing victoriously.

Circe shrugged, waving her palm in two arcs, seven flasks between her fingers.

"I never wanted him; no emissary for me. I have no problem with Epirus; this is my one chance to get to the Numicii collection and you will not stop me."

Seven flasks flew, a gasping Davinia darting to intercept them, manipulating air pockets and her own body to blunt their fall. Two flasks eluded her, breaking into noxious clouds. Armed with hindsight, Promethia pulled her scarf and wrapped it around her face.

"I won't let you take it, thief."

"You are annoying, but you are no idiot." Circe hugged herself, and Davinia heard a snap—like stitches ripping or tear of leather. "You know I am here not to steal, but to destroy."

"Then you force my hand."

"Who am I to resent an animal for following their instincts?" Circe signaled a challenge for Davinia to come forward. "Go ahead."

Circe was getting on her nerves, and that was on top of an unforgivable crime. Promethia tackled her down, punching and kicking as her enemy fell; biting her scarf and sweating, Davinia got the dreadful realization that Circe had been baiting her. She presented a token resistance, rubbing herself against her hips and arms. The coldness and sweet scent clinging to Circe's body warned her, but it was too late. Davinia fell on her back with a powerless tud; Circe walked away, ripping color-painted patches of ointment from her arms.

"Sit." Circe pulled another set of flasks, throwing them in random directions. "What a good girl you are."

Davinia's body refused to move, breathing was increasingly difficult. Yet, she kept bitting the scarf, knowing that if it got loose, all would be over. A torrent of purple and dark green smoke cradled her, turning the interior of the ship into some alien and forbidding.

"Just let go." A warped deep voice suggested, echoing beyond meaning. "Rest and go to the depths. These crude trinkets will mark your grave."

"They." Davinia groaned between clenched teeth. "Are. Not. Trinkets."

"You are right." The smoke cleared, Circe resurged. Her almost comedic mask had twisted. Longer snout, eyes burning like embers and dark tusks. Circe loomed huge, her arms muscled and hairy, fingers twisted and soaked in wine-dark fluid. Davinia found enough will to rise and attempted to gain some distance. Circe followed, her new gait uneven but powerful; the very planks creaked and broke as she stepped forward. "They are less than the games of children; they are as worthless as the barking of dogs. They are feeble attempts of animals that do not understand the weight of humanity's condition. Of a people of imitators with pretensions. Their very existence is an offense and harms proper culture. It must be destroyed and forgotten, its creators need to accept their place in the world."

Davinia whimpered as Circe lifted by the neck.

"Rut, breed, fight and look in awe. Welcome your yolk, beasts of Italia."

No.

Davinia could feel her Spark slipping away, but even now it agreed with her rejection of Circe worldview. Reconciliation was at hand; weird, as Arpineia was still ignorant of the cause of the drift. Davinia embraced the Spark and became one with fire. They rejected Circe's imposition.

The smoke cleared, pushed out of the ship by a surge of hot air. Circe groaned in pain, her glove on fire. Tears dried as Celestial Triumph bled over the whites of Davinia's eyes.

All she saw was targets. Everywhere, flames trapped, begging for the freedom to conflagrate.

Promethia scorched a path towards the humongous Circe, the desire to burn overriding Davinia's sense of self-preservation. Tripping the thief with flaming kick, Promethia descended on her a torrent of high-heat, poor-precision flames. Whatever flasks remained unbroken, melted and spilled. With a panicked realization, Davinia was confronted with an irrefutable fact: if this continued, she would be the one burning the ship down.

She could hear a familiar laughter. No, no, please.

Her Spark vacillated, then regaining strength but resonating strangely to her. Seized. Conquered.

Davinia felt cold fingers caressing her face, another hand caressing the curves of her spine, another resting on her hip. A giggle and a playful nibble on her ear.

"Go away."

"Oh? Just because you are not playing Numa? So clever, you even used your dear friend to play my part." Tongue joined teeth. "Good work seizing thunder. You are so smart, it is really turning me on. Oh, but you are also so careless; the Triumph you have been using to keep me away? It seems to have issues with whom you are and is rebelling."

"Go away, Egeria. I don't want you in me."

"Rude! Also, you may want to look down."

Fututio, Circe had escaped. The thief leaned over the side of the ship and waved back at Davinia. She unbound her torso-bindings, letting a tube loose: filled with shiny blue-gray pearls. Circe threw it against the hull and disappeared into the water. The tube bounced twice, falling into the sea—and exploding. Water rushed to fill in the gapping whole, priceless paintings and books disappearing into the darkness as the ship sank. Davinia took flight, crashing and diving into the water. The Triumphant struggled to breathe, floating and barely sustaining lift. Her Spark glitched, and she did not understand why. She was the thief, the bringer of the flame, the awakener of the human spirit. Was she not? Doubt seized her as she struck the water once again. This was somehow Egeria's fault.

Davinia gave up, swimming to the beach and hugging the rocks. She turned around, eyes swollen and vision blurred. She was startled as she felt a weight on top of her, six arms pinning her down. Egeria hanged in an arc, toothy smile close to her brow.

"Go away."

"I must take you if I go."

"No, leave me alone."

Hands reached for the scarf.

"You cannot breathe."

"I cannot breathe the smoke."

"It is gone Arpineia. It is all gone."

Davinia closed her eyes and punched the air, hitting something and punching more. She tried to get a flame on, but it glitched again.

It glitched hard.

She could feel her Stark rejecting her, turning on her, the Triumph lashing back. Davinia grew warmer, a primal instinct to burn, all-consuming. Material concerns gave way to idealism as reconstructed platonic objects swallowed all the real. Her scarf—or the idea of a scarf—got loose, another set of hands grabbing it.

"Let me burn. Damn you Egeria, I can burn and will do so without you."

A broad figure loomed over her, fiddling with the scarf. They pulled the iron needle from the cloth. It mentioned two familiar words; her non-ears rang.

Something stabbed her. A flame, pierce. Fire, bleeding from a prick.

Her Spark weakened, the bound with the Triumph severed.

No more Promethia.

*​

Davinia turned and trashed, lips trembling as sweat descended her brow. A blanked covered her and a dim candle offered a meek but hurtful light. Breathing was costly; the Vestalis threw the blanket to the floor and rolled, uncomfortable. Someone approached her, restrained in words but giving in works; they pulled the blanked over her and poured some water over her lips.

Arpineia moaned, turned again and dared to open her eyes; someone had brought her back to the inn. She could see Lycaro leaning over a writing desk, back turned as he faced the candle. Davinia wanted to say something, but she hesitated—not out of weakness, but of concern: something bout the situation felt odd. Narrowing her eyes, Davinia focused on Lycaro's posture: he was bent and tense, knuckles arching over the table and his axe laying ready, within grasp.

Lycaro acknowledged Davinia's movement.

"Answer me clearly and without deception." The lictor's voice was cold and serious; his fingers trembled and candlelight made him pale and intense. "Why do you disguise yourself as you do? What is your intention behind the way you choose to present yourself?"

"It is not a disguise." Davinia groaned, each word pained and coarse. "It is a permanent scar upon my being, a reminder of my idiocy. I have no say in what others see—I'm not even aware of their perception."

Lycaro took a deep breath, trying to relax.

"You really have no control over it?"

"As much control as I had over last night."

"You mean three nights ago." Lycaro kindly corrected, bringing more water to a parched Arpineia. "They knocked you out for a long time."

Arpineia would say something, but anxiety still dominated her. Davinia reached for her neck, finding it bare. Her throat complained and she would have teared up if her body allowed. Lycaro understood, bringing her the scarf and the needle. Davinia people them from his hands, holding the bundled wool against her chest as she sobbed.

"I should have figured. You defied protocol constantly by wearing it; I dismissed it as a statement and did not see the relation." Lycaro apologized; Davinia continued her lament. "It meant the world to you. It was your brother's."

Davinia finally cried. She tied the scarf around her left arm and changed subject.

"What happened to the emissary? Did they get away safely?"

"You need more help than I knew."

"I should write a letter to the Senator. The Numicii will be displeased with Epirus; I need them to know the circumstances for their loss."

"You are pushing yourself beyond straining. It is a miracle you are still alive."

"Did you pack the Epirote gifts? I want to return to Rome as soon as it dawns."

"Vestalis Arpineia, I cannot do this anymore."

Lycaro and Davinia stared at each other, exhausted in body and spirit.

"You cannot do what?" Lycaro waved at her.

"This. I cannot be a part of your self-destruction."

"We work well together." Davinia admitted. "You were at my side when I had nobody else. You are a good lictor."

"I'm a great lictor." Lycaro correct. "And I know when someone is beyond my reach. You need people on your back, you need a community, you need support—and not the one I can provide."

"Are you going to tell anyone?"

"Is that your main worry?" Lycaro sighed. "I told you, your secrets are safe with me. However, not sharing this with other people is an issue."

Davinia fell back into the bed, too tired.

"I should let you rest." Lycaro made his way towards the door.

"Lycaro." Davinia mumbled under the blankets."

"Yes, Vestalis Arpineia?"

"I'm sorry." Davinia whispered. "It is too bad it didn't work out; I enjoyed meeting you."

"Vae, I also liked you. I guess that is part of the problem."

Davinia was alone, but not for long.

"I like him too." Sybil made herself known. "He is right, you know."

"I know…"

"I was very worried about you."

"I'm sorry this keeps happening."

*​



Her donkeys were ready and saddled, her belongings neatly packed—better than Davinia would have done on her own. Leaving the innkeeper clan a generous reward, she left in a rush: she wanted to make a good time to Rome.

Davinia had barely approached road connecting Tarracina to Via Appia when she was intercepted by Lycaro. They smirked at each other as the lictor removed his helm; neither of them would verbalize an acknowledgment about what was happening.

Still with the dumb grin, Davinia pulled a smoked eel out of the saddlebags and stuffed it in her mouth, letting it dangle.

Lycaro smile widened, the lictor pushing his horse and approaching the donkeys.

"Is that an ill-mannered attempt to avoid talking to me?"

Davinia muttered something incomprehensible, popping the smaller amphorae open. She soaked her index finger within, pulling it out and throwing honey at Lycaro's nose.

"Ohe! You are ruining the gifts!" The lictor laughed.

Arpineia swallowed the eel.

"Let's just have a good moment through this mess, shall we?" She chuckled, mixing some cheese and dry grapes and throwing it at Lycaro.

"Oh well, why not?" He caught it in the air, munching with delight. "This is very good."

"Hum hum." Davinia agreed as she too descended upon dairy and fruits. "What happened to being a great lictor?"

"Heia, I figured I cannot be that good. I had to pull my ward out of the sea on my second day on the job." Lycaro shrugged. "I guess I will have to compensate being an acceptable lictor by being a good friend."

Davinia pushed her donkey closer, awkwardly giving him an equalizing salty and honeyed kiss.

"I would love that."
 
Arpineia: Class I
A knock on the wall outside the office, a gesture repeated enough times to cross the border between determination and insolence.

Canuleia sighed, rubbed her eyes and put her stylus down. Few people would disturb her at work without announcing themselves; only one would be that insistent. She scribbled some notes and suggestions to the maritime law proposal in front of her. Only then did she acknowledge the intrusion.

"Yes, Arpineia, what is it now?" Canuleia barely raised her eyes as a smaller woman entered the scriptorium. Only when she approached the writing desk did the head of the Department of Law and History recognize her mistake. In front of her stood Tarpeia, odd and wearing formal vestments. Canuleia corrected her assumptions. "Vae, I was mistaken. I was not expecting you, Vestalis Tarpeia. My apologies."

The empty silence and tense glances of two persons that had little to say to each other. Tarpeia fiddled with her sleeves, uncomfortable in the heavy clothing. She awkwardly approached her colleague.

"Funny that you mention her. She must be constantly in your mind." Small talk was difficult to the head of the Department of Engineering. Canuleia was unsure how to react, defaulting to a side-glance and a disheartened eye-roll.

"Do not read much into it. She was the first person who came to mind when someone showed at my door unannounced."

"Makes sense, she tends to do that."

"She would test the patience of Iris Nuntia, yes." Canuleia pressed her tongue against the space between her incisors. Her eyes rested on the latest nonsense Davinia hat sent her. An annotated study that demanded - demanded! - a follow-up analysis of the impact of Sicilian private administration upon the impoverishment of the locals. "But I'm sure you did not come all the way here to discuss our irreverent peer."

"No, that is precisely what I came here for." Canuleia hid her displeasure as Tarpeia leaned over her workstation. "You are Arpineia's biggest critic, but you are also one of her oldest friends."

"Within the order? Definitely." It was hard to swallow, but denying a well-known fact would make it even worse. Canuleia's eyes narrowed into slits. She rotated uncomfortable on her seat, as her left indicator described circles over one of her scroll racks. "I was older, but we cleared our Class II trials in the same year. We both grew outside of Rome, and we discovered we had other things in common - friends, tutors and crushes."

"There is a tinge of regret in your voice." Tarpeia noticed, unable to keep that to herself. "You miss those days."

"I miss the friendship. I still do not care for her impious behavior."

"Is that not something between her and the Vestalis Maxima?"

"She may run her Department like an undisciplined castrum of gamblers and indolence, as is her right." Canuleia's voice rose two octaves, revealing her contempt. "However, Arpineia and her mob are not owed our unconditional support. Especially when they do not comply with the requirements of others."

Tarpeia was unfamiliar with rhetoric or arbitration, but she knew a structural flaw when she saw one. She applied a metaphorical chisel to it.

"Careful now, lawkeeper." Tarpeia gestured, attempting to loom menacing despite her youthful appearance. "You are talking about our peer; I am sure she will revise it twice and file it in triplicate and get all the nice seals before archiving things. She is our equal, in everything but funding. If nothing else, she has earned that respect."

"You're invited to associate with her, as long as you do it on your own silver." Canuleia challenged back. "You will see by yourself if you can afford the price Arpineia's collaborations demand."

"What was she done to you, Canuleia?" Tarpeia insisted. "Why such resentment?"

"That is between me and her. If you want to know, why don't you ask her?"

"I did. She has nothing but respect and love for you." Tarpeia leaned further, as if ready to spring. "But everyone knows she broke your trust. Now, was that a personal issue or is it Flame-bound? I need to know if it is the later."

"You are not owned my story." Canuleia marked her territory. "If that was all, Tarpeia, I advise you return to the road."

"It would help me, and I would be grateful." Tarpeia remarked, turning away from the writing desk and walking alongside the massive scroll cases. She poked one, and it creaked. The Vestalis slowed as she approached a case containing documents marked with seals of other departments besides Law and History. "Vestalis Arpineia is proactive, energetic and a wellspring of ideas. It is hard to deny her dedication when one hears her talk."

"Ideas? Is that all she offered you?" Canuleia's eyes followed Tarpeia, angry at the plebeian boldness. "That is all they offer, sand in the ocean. Ideas are worthless; I can walk from here to the Forum and on the way I will stumble on more ideas than refuse. And the latter is more useful! Everyone thinks their ideas are just what everyone needs, that everyone needs to hear them. The best dream or project is worthless as long as it stays a supernal entity, floating above materialness. It needs to descend to earth, to soak in Dis Pater and become concrete, real. If Vestalis Arpineia wants to work with others, she first needs to present something. Something real, something she has done. If she gets that, if she commits to work, even I will work with her."

Tarpeia halted.

"So what I hear from all that is that it is personal. It is not related to her priestly piety, despite what you said."

Canuleia almost bit her tongue, furious at being outmaneuvered by the younger woman.

"Under the gaze of Juno Regina there is no difference. There is no public and private morality: Arpineia is Arpineia."

Without reply or acknowledgment, Tarpeia pulled out a scroll tied with the seals of three departments.

"What is this? Urban planning and assets reallocation to expand Ostia's port complex?" She unrolled it under the incredulous gaze of Canuleia. "I don't recall giving approval to this. But look, there it is! My seal!"

"It must have been handled by your underlings. Or predecessor." Canuleia mouthed between grinding teeth, unamused.

"Still negligent. I don't want to misrepresent the College. Imagine if the contents of these scrolls somehow influence a vote proposal, how can I stand by it? And yet, it has been approved internally."

The two Department Heads locked eyes, daring each other. Both knew there was nothing there, that Tarpeia was threatening to make noise for what was a non-issue. But if they insisted, they could stall work for months, as they scrutinized everything. And if they found a single mistake, they would have to go through it again. And there were always minor mistakes; it was impossible to avoid in projects that size, copied over and over by Class III priestesses. Tarpeia was daring Canuleia, betting that the appearance's obsessed patrician tendencies of Canuleia would swallow her good sense.

It did, but Canuleia would not consider that. In her mind, the Vestals of Law must be beyond doubt itself. She was making a small personal sacrifice to keep things cordial and preserve their honor and dignity.

"Maybe later I can send you some copies, for you to consult in the comfort of your laboratory." Canuleia pointed to a foldable stool in a corner of the room. "Now, I thought you wanted to know about my friendship with Davinia?"

*​

"Davinia, this is illegal!" Canuleia protested, even as she held the ladder up. "We are not supposed to support anyone!"

Arpineia, dressed in a heterodox mix-match of Vestal uniforms with Italian fashions, whistled as she vandalized the wall of an usurer. She balanced on top of the ladder, proudly contemplating her work. The worries of her friend amused her.

"Canu, who cares about a Class II Vestalis and her political stances? We don't even get to vote." The ladder shook, Canuleia making her disagreement known. "Hey, pay attention down there!"

"Just because the crime is beneath anyone's notice that doesn't make it less harmful, or the one committing it less of a criminal." Canuleia pointed out, even if her tone was too joyful for this to be a genuine opinion. "And it can hurt us in other ways. I want to advance in rank by the end of this year; if Vestalis Maxima hears about this, she will remember this when deciding."

"You worry too much. Relax." Arpineia climbed down and kissed Canuleia. They turned around, checking their work.

Italia United In Friendship. Gaius Arpineius For Praetor Is A Future For All.

"And you worry too little. Or rather, too much about the wrong things."

"I wish someone went to the Vestalis Maxima to complain about me. I have the sniffling well-rehearsed, and it would get me in the same room as Veneneia."

Canuleia licked her lips and smirked in anticipation.

"I can picture it, Davinia. "Oh, Vestalis Maxima, what did I do that was so wrong? I am just an Italian hillbilly that is still getting used to life in the Urbe.""

Arpineia threw the ladder down, distracting Canuleia as she covered her face. When she revealed herself, Davinia was tearing up, her lower lip trembling.

"I wanted to do my civic duty, and I could barely contain the fire within. Seeing the excitement of the children of Romulus with the joy of citizenship, it awoke something within me." A whimper and a soft smile, Arpineia rubbing her face and revealing a charmed shine in her eyes. "Oh, to be part of this fantastic world; Oh, to cherish the sweat and grim tasks that define the Republic and keep tyranny away!"

The other teenager lost the smile, mouth agape as a shiver crawled down her spine.

"I forget how good you are when you just spew it out. It scares me, every single time."

"Is that who I think it is?" A third voice interrupted, accompanied by the scornful giggling of a fourth presence. The young women turned to confront another pair, women only slightly older. Their clothing, simple but fitting the subtle ostentation of current fashion, marked them as affluent patricians. The company of fasce-less bodyguards marked them as Class I Vestalis.

"Ah. You two." Canuleia crossed her arms. "What brings you to this part of the Urbe, Nautia and Herminia?"

"The pretensions of your pretender of a friend, what else would it be? You have to sniff cloaca if you are to catch mice." Nautia clenched her hands together and approached Arpineia. "Darling, it is so good to see you, especially with garb more fitting of your position. There may yet be hope for you."

Arpineia grinned ear to ear, no mirth reaching her eyes. Canuleia noticed that her left hand shook, slowly wrapping into a fist. Canuleia reached out and spread her longer fingers over Davinia's. Nautia seemed frustrated with Davinia's silence; Herminia's eyes wandered, perceptive enough to find an opening. She exploited it with powerful provocation.

"That is adorable! Someone is still campaigning for daddy!" Their two senior Vestals exchanged conspicuous smiles. "Fatum surely is cruel; it rendered all your work pointless."

Arpineia's false mirth faltered. Canuleia released Davinia's hand. She grabbed her upper arm and leaned closer.

"How much money have the Arpineii spent on this election?" Nautia continued the assault with a rhetorical question. "And on the previous one? Or the other one? How many times do they need to be taught their place?"

"That does not matter, not to you." Canuleia interrupted her superior. "Gens Arpineia must be appreciated for what they contributed to civic affairs. Even if Senate and People have decided not to appoint them as magistrates. Taking part in the process is important, and it will have a cumulative effect. You do yourself and your department a disservice by making light of such an important part of our democratic institutions."

"Sure, that is all good if you are a patrician, Canuleia." The situation delighted Herminia. "But for Arpineia here, money is everything. You know how plebeians think, always looking to exploit any meager opportunity for profit. And profit here is victory, not fine-tune democracy. A loss is a loss, and that is it for them."

"If that is what you think, I have bad news to you." Arpineia could not take it anymore. "My father is the current favorite. We can do this."

"Perhaps, if your father was not too successful for his own good." Herminia pointed out.

"Oh, let me tell her, let me tell her." Nautia almost jumped in delight. "His inevitable ascension to the higher magistracies caught the attention of the Censor!"

Canuleia turned white at what that implicated; Arpineia stared blankly.

"Can you imagine our surprise when the Censor came with a new appraisal of the Arpineii estate? Every piece of propriety, every source of income." Nautia approached them, tapping Arpineia's forehead with her index finger. "These Roman ambitious cost you family too much, Arpineia. So much that we don't have to pretend you are patricians because of your ridiculous wealth. We can openly call you what you are: obscenely, hoarding plebeians."

"We don't have to tolerate you around the Temple." Herminia sneered. "We can clean the House of Vesta from all plebeian filth."

Canuleia shoved Nautia aside, shoulder first. They glared at each other. The teen's eyes screamed at the Class I Vestalis, threatening violence if they did not back away.

"All right, all right. No need to lower ourselves to her level." Herminia lifted her hands. "We all know when we are not welcomed. However, before we go, we want to clarify that we will not let this injustice continue. As Vestals, it our duty to preserve Roman culture. And that cannot happen while a plebeian impostor is within the ranks of Class II. We will present a case for this to be corrected, with a demotion or laicization."

Arpineia escaped Canuleia's grip and challenged Nautia and Herminia.

"I deserve to serve Vesta more than the two of you together. Do you think I don't know how you squander your departmental stipend? Or how you delegate your work to lower Class priestesses while you spend mommy and People's money in wine and boys?"

Canuleia cursed her friend's incautious tongue.

"Vae, you are worth two department heads, are you not?" Nautia smirked. "I guess you will have no issue completing an examination elaborated by us, right? After all, you know as much as we do. No, you know more than we do, was not it?"

It was nonsensical, but Arpineia was forced to accept. She nodded, little confidence in her gesture.

They laughed, the seniors departing after they got all they desired and more. Canuleia hugged Arpineia. Davinia whimpered. Canuleia did not need to look to know that the tears falling on her shoulder were sincere.

*​

"Have you reviewed the tables of relative autoignition and known pyrolysis reactions?" Canuleia inquired, pushing another pile of books roll towards Davinia.

"It is the fourth time you ask me that, Canu." Arpineia answered, eyes red and arms squashed. She languished defeated across the table. Davinia pressed her stylus between upper lip and nose, trying to keep it balanced as she talked. "Do you insist in kicking the donkey, as of that will make it run faster? My legs cannot go faster, cannot I change to another subject?"

Davinia extended her hand towards one scroll, right next to where Canuleia was working and started copying more notes. She was rewarded with a stubborn slap.

"Those idiots would not provoke you only to go with half-measures. However, they are prisoners of their own prejudices, and let's be honest, incompetence. They will try to prove that as someone raised plebeian, you lack the education to grasp even the basics. You need to have Vestal fundamentals on the tip of your tongue."

Arpineia frowned. It was degrading and patronizing.

"I have other responsibilities, Canu. Class II responsibilities, responsibilities of a tier of service I earned through hard work and while having to prove every single day I belonged here. I have been working to be the first name on the list when Viviana considers who will advise the Senate on agrarian reforms. That may be the single important thing I may do in my life! I know Viviana, she will keep that folium if she sees me struggling with my current work load; it is a huge commitment!"

Canuleia ignored the protest; it was the eleventh time she had heard it. She unfurled another scroll and passed it to Arpineia.

"How are you supposed to do any of that if you expelled? There will be no agrarian reform speculations, or collecting soil samples from mount Vesuvius, or whatever Viviana sends you to Campania for." She turned away as her finger indicated a specific passage. "A Vestal of the Roman tradition has no place in this House if she has not mastered the processes of fire. They will not attack your actual work, but what they imagine your work is."

Arpineia kept the frown but turned the parchment to herself. Studying was unproductive, as her mind kept wandering. Davinia slipped a foot off her sandal, unfurling another scroll and picking it up. Canuleia kicked her bellow the table, making her gasp as the document landed on the floor..

"You want something from Agriculture and Natural Resources? How about a Class III subject, something tangentially related? Like this one." Canuleia sighed and rolled her eyes, conceding to Davinia's protest. "Composting and its storage in rural and urban settings."

Davinia gently tapped her foot on Canuleia's leg as her eyes begged.

"Fine. You can also distract yourself with these. Second hand annotations and commentaries on a lost treatise on mine safety and deluge treatment."

Arpineia devoted herself to study. Frustration still crept in, distracting her at every opportunity. Arpineia poked the arm of the other Vestalis with her stylus.

"Canu?"

"What is it?" She stopped writing but her head remained lowered.

"There is a citation here about Camilla defending keeping any extraction of natural resources subject to the common lands of a community, and the expropriation of any private mines. Or at the very least, the need for private enterpises to adopt a gradual traditional to the work-share and safety measures of similar communal endeavors. Do you have anything about third century Urban propriety law and how would that expropriation be handled?"

Canuleia nodded, disappearing into the lateral corridors of the House of the Vestals, in search of a text that Davinia was confident had been lost to fire and greed generations ago; and if Canuleia was lucky enough to find it, that would be a trump for Davinia's dream-project. Arpineia got to her desk and advanced some of her neglected work. Canuleia eventually ran out of shelves to check and returned with some poor replacements.

"I cannot imagine a Vestal ignorant of archiving and inheritance law." Arpineia nudged with a celestial expression.

"That is material too advanced for Class III, Davinia."

"Vae, did a Law and History Class II of the gens Canuleia just suggested that it is an unimportant subject?"

"No!" Canuleia chucked. "Seriously, how can you consider yourself an adult without knowing the Law of Shares?"

"Then why don't you pass me volume III so I can review it?"
The date of Arpineia's re-evaluation was the most inconvenient: XIII of September. Followers of Vesta gathered to discuss their projects, network, and plan for next year — all while cooking and eating mola around the Sacred Flame.

What better time to be publicly humiliated?

Class III Vestalis gathered around workbenches, kneading the dough and grinding any ingredients, their efforts judged and praised by the ever-vigilant Class II priestesses. One by one, they called junior Vestals before the seven Class I departmental heads. This was the only opportunity for the entire order to mingle, chatting over salty pastries and discussing the agenda for the following year.

Arpineia was summoned before the Sacred Flame, her features covered by a heavy cloak with a hood and a veil of humble gray and brow. She held in her hand a clay tray of flat ungarnished mola, which she offered for Nautia to feed the fire. Canuleia nodded, approving the whole image of humble contrition. Maybe Davinia had abandoned her foolish pursuit; maybe she would be modest and accommodating.

Nautia tended to the Sacred Flame while Herminia unleashed vile, treacherous questions. Their Class I peers were irritated and distant, bored and anxious about the Vestalis Maxima absence. Canuleia relaxed at every concise and detailed answer Arpineia delivered; Davinia had lost weight, color and even her good nature. Arpineia had been a bundle of nerves for weeks, but the extra work had been worth. Yes, the confidence of Arpineia as she outmaneuvered the weak snares of Herminia was inspiring. She could forgive her, Canuleia could preserve their friendship.

The questions' edge dulled into something more draining than treacherous. Exhaustion started to weight down on Arpineia. Herminia smirked, hoping to trip her. This was a marathon, not a race; they knew the teen had the mind and time to master any subject, so they focused on pressure and urgency. Under an unrelenting barrage, a mistake was inevitable.

Herminia delivered a fatal blow with an obscure question about their spiritual predecessors — the cult of Vesta of the lost city of Alba Longa. Davinia's expression was hidden by hood, but this was the longest she had taken to give an answer. Nautia nodded in celebration. They got her.

"You know, there is a funny story about them, those priestesses of old. In fact, something common among all priests of the etruscan-asiatic world that sailed here from the East. Did you know that the predecessors of our predecessors came from scribes and artisans? That creation was the first rite and work the first prayer?"
Good students kept working into the night, servants bringing candles and lamps to lighten up what seemed to be a long study session. Canuleia was playing brave, but she could not keep yawning at bay; Arpineia struggled, eyes barely open and a half-dead expression. Canuleia stumbled closer, massaging her friend's shoulders as she read (or rather, stared at) an old catalog of peninsular cultivars.

"We will continue tomorrow. We still have time."

Canuleia dragged herself away from the books. Struggling to find the right words, Davinia called her back.

"Canu." She stopped, turning with a tired smile. "I will make sure we have all the time. No matter what. I will crush them."

*​

Canuleia woke up early, ready to start a new day of study. To her surprise, Davinia was still on the study hall, sleeping on her seat. Canuleia caressed Davinia's head and nudged her friend into a more comfortable position. While doing so, Canuleia had to see what she had been studying. A volume of Lex Sacra? That was odd.

The Vestalis could have let it end there. She could have closed the book and woke Davinia. Instead, Canuleia went through the other documents. Letters, a whole bundle of them. Back and forth correspondence on questions of law, lists of books for Davinia to consult. She recognized one name amongst the correspondents — Sextus Sergius, another friend of Arpineia and ruthless lawyer. Canuleia covered her mouth as her eyes watered.

Arpineia had just been indulging her. Davinia was planning more than just suffer the abuse; she was taking the fight to them. It was an awful idea and Davinia knew it — what other reason there could be for her not to share her intentions with Canuleia?

Leaving Davinia to sleep, Canuleia opened her own copy of the Lex Sacra. She did not start this but she would end it.

*​

The date of Arpineia's re-evaluation was the most inconvenient: XIII of September. Followers of Vesta gathered to discuss their projects, network, and plan for next year — all while cooking and eating mola around the Sacred Flame.

What better time to be publicly humiliated?

Class III Vestalis gathered around workbenches, kneading the dough and grinding any ingredients, their efforts judged and praised by the ever-vigilant Class II priestesses. One by one, they called junior Vestals before the seven Class I departmental heads. This was the only opportunity for the entire order to mingle, chatting over salty pastries and discussing the agenda for the following year.

Arpineia was summoned before the Sacred Flame, her features covered by a heavy cloak with a hood and a veil of humble gray and brow. She held in her hand a clay tray of flat ungarnished mola, which she offered for Nautia to feed the fire. Canuleia nodded, approving the whole image of humble contrition. Maybe Davinia had abandoned her foolish pursuit; maybe she would be modest and accommodating.

Nautia tended to the Sacred Flame while Herminia unleashed vile, treacherous questions. Their Class I peers were irritated and distant, bored and anxious about the Vestalis Maxima absence. Canuleia relaxed at every concise and detailed answer Arpineia delivered; Davinia had lost weight, color and even her good nature. Arpineia had been a bundle of nerves for weeks, but the extra work had been worth. Yes, the confidence of Arpineia as she outmaneuvered the weak snares of Herminia was inspiring. She could forgive her, Canuleia could preserve their friendship.

The questions' edge dulled into something more draining than treacherous. Exhaustion started to weight down on Arpineia. Herminia smirked, hoping to trip her. This was a marathon, not a race; they knew the teen had the mind and time to master any subject, so they focused on pressure and urgency. Under an unrelenting barrage, a mistake was inevitable.

Herminia delivered a fatal blow with an obscure question about their spiritual predecessors — the cult of Vesta of the lost city of Alba Longa. Davinia's expression was hidden by hood, but this was the longest she had taken to give an answer. Nautia nodded in celebration. They got her.

"You know, there is a funny story about them, those priestesses of old. In fact, something common among all priests of the etruscan-asiatic world that sailed here from the East. Did you know that the predecessors of our predecessors came from scribes and artisans? That creation was the first rite and work the first prayer?"

Herminia, Class I Vestalis of Law and History, was baffled; she recovered with a cruel smirk. Good, they had reduced Davinia to rambling.

"That is not the answer the question demanded. You are wrong and I would like to present your mistaken words to my colleagues. Therefore" Herminia turned the knife, only to be interrupted by Gegania, her peer from Ephemeral Arts. The other Class I leaned forward, shaking an incense stick in Arpineia's direction.

"Come on now, Herminia. The girl was talking! You let her go on and on and on for hours and now you cannot let her even finish? Do it for me, at least! Finally, something interesting is happening and you want to deny me that? So, artisans and work, you were saying?"

"Surely!" Arpineia curtsied towards Gegania, ignoring Herminia. "All of our religious principles, the pursuit of sacrifices and knowledge, all that is the consolidation of the work of countless of women. It may not be the sort of work on display at the market or the farm, but it is work. Invisible, essential work. Their biggest achievement was the Divine Fire and the covenant of Peace between Humanity and Gods, a reminder of what a people united can accomplish. It is easy to look at Rome, at what we conquered, what we liberated from kings, and attribute it to mythical figures, powerful politicians and wise philosophers. Those closer to Gods than to each other. Just as we watch over the Flame we watch over the truth. On our eternal vigil we celebrate the grand truth of the Roman peoples: Everything we are is the accumulation of someone's work."

"Vae, young Vestal." Gegania nodded in agreement. "The Divine is not foreign to human nature. All, all of us have a spark of divinity that lets them express themselves, to share and give their work for others. Infernal and celestial realms lay at the ends of every tool, every embrace and every word."

"That is correct." Arpineia pointed three times towards the Sacred Flame. Nautia twisted her head in confusion. She accidentally dropped some mola into the fire. "And yet, every spark needs to be ignited. Learning, contemplation, feats, and above all, failure. And salt, what is of a life without salt? Through our work, through our bonds, we make bridges; by ritual, by blood, by sweat, by tears. The ancient priest-artisans knew that, and so they pursued the Craft. The fruits of that Craft, the first Offering. Before there was Peace, there had to be a Truce. It ignited long ago, but we maintain it here, today. We are all that, and it is our responsibility to leave more."

"What ridiculous babbling is this?" Herminia shouted, unable to contain her frustration. This was against their plan! Davinia should be exhausted, not holding a cordial conversation that was flying over her head. "What that has to do with the origin of the Vestalis and the functions of the priestesses of Alba Longa?"

Arpineia pulled her hood back, revealing a frowning expression and careful make-up — her choice of color a challenge and an attack on Nautia and Herminia's position. She shook her shoulders; the cloak fell on the ground. The whole sanctuary gasped and whistled at her flowing, intricate garb that put even the Class I priestesses to shame. Davinia opened her mouth, then closed it again. As she opened it a second time, she waved her arms. The entire priesthood was with her, drunk in her presence, begging for her words.

And yet, no words. A relieved, powerful sigh: a victorious exhalation of despair, contempt, and incredulity. Hermenia shook, her fearful eyes darting towards Fire-side Nauria. Towards the Class III Vestalis working dough. To the Class II teaching different recipes to the youths. To the other leaders of the College of Vesta, the bearers and guardians of Roman culture. Arpineia's triumphant smile.

Arpineia had feinted, feigning ignorance to make her look foolish! And she had reduced this examination to a spectacle. Herminia unleashed more questions, angrily pacing around Davinia; the tide of emotions washed over her, the tested priestess savoring every answer. The other Vestalis openly cheered for Arpineia. The nerves were getting to Nautia. A shriek and smoke interrupted this mockery of an exam: Nautia's sleeve had caught fire!

Without missing a bit, Arpineia pulled her heavy cloak and smothered the endangered Class I of Innovation and Progress. She blew a kiss to her colleagues as they praised her bearing and coolness.

"Every question they asked, I replied." Davinia addressed the enraptured audience. "Who am I?"

"Arpineia!" A lot of them shouted; those that knew better shouted Davinia.

"And what am I?"

"One of us! One of us!"

Nautia lacked gratitude. Pulling the cloak away in disgust, she advanced against Davinia.

"So what? Every single one of your answers reminded us of what matters: tradition, tradition and tradition." Nautia wriggled an accusatory finger towards Davinia. "You said it yourself: our duty is to protect and preserve. Ritual, purity, and integrity of the order cannot be compromised. But you? You, by your very presence, defile us, weaken us. You, Arpineia, are an insult to gods and you risk breaching the Covenant of Peace during each day you impersonate a priestess. You dim the light of the Sacred Fire and invite doom upon Rome."

Silence fell over the sanctuary, as Nautia had pounced on Davinia and revealed the naked truth of their goals. Arpineia lowered her head, as if acknowledging her own inferiority and unworthiness. It was with Nautia and Hermenia's surprise that she beamed with resplendent energy, humming one of the order's many work songs.

"Oh Nautia, how liberating it is that you gave up any pretenses of fairness." Davinia was a resolute bulwark. "You seem dazzled and confused by what you perceive as a rotten contradiction. To me, we are talking about something empowering and wonderful. You despair that someone not nurtured by the orthodox, incestuous patrician culture could join our ranks. I see this as the best way to preserve our traditions. Many of us are from Etruscan or Latin stocks, other from beyond that. A hundred cultures and micro-cultures, salted and oiled together. We all are foreigners, outcasts, refugees. A pile of a thousand generations of failures, rejections and assorted bad decisions. Most of you call me a plebe; others have the courtesy of pretending wealth equals class and call me equestrian. I received many other names: socia, italian, rustic. Labels designed to other and isolate me — to paint me as a walking pantomime of decadence, not a peer but an enemy. Well, take a good look. All the things you think of me? They are what Rome must aspire to be if it is to remain Rome."

Arpineia did not move, head high as she let them bask in her presence. She dared any advocate for her expulsion to advance. Murmurs rose between the Vestalis, Viviana saluting her student for what could very well be the last time. Everyone had an opinion about Arpineia and her future; however, they were wise enough to keep that between themselves and their immediate neighbor. All discussion halted as someone screamed. In her addled and defeated state, Nautia had left the Sacred Fire grow pale and dim. Cursing at being responsible for such an ill-omen, Nautia fell to her knees. Arpineia rushed towards the fire-table near to Nautia, ripping straps of her expensive dress. She doused them in igniting fluid and resin, rolled them in sulfur and threw the soaked rag into the Sacred Fire. It revived with a blue jet and rotten smell.

"I think it is pretty clear who belongs here and who does not." Vivinia dropped her shawl and embraced Arpineia, tending to her minor burns. "My girl is a prodigy, and I am honored for all years she gave Agriculture and Natural Resources. Anyone chirping more Latin to attack her will have to face me and the rest of the department. I am not as daring as she is: I do not know if hostility towards any non-patrician woman joining our ranks is a bad idea or the worst idea. However, if there is one thing that I learned on my thirty-eight years of service, it is that ignorance is not a source of shame but an opportunity to learn. Shame belongs only to those who believe they know all the answers. A Vestalis dances in the twilight, forever between luminous beams of learning and the vastness of the dark unknown. Arpineia embraces that; can my two colleagues say the same?"

Nautia and Herminia lacked even the decency to be ashamed, unwilling to accept the crowd turning on them. Looking for anything to save face, they welcomed the entrance of two women. The first, the burnt and imposing figure of Vestalis Maxima Veneneia. On her shadow, a shrunken and displeased Canuleia. Everyone bowed to the veiled and sharp head priestess, as Arpineia heart filled with void. Canuleia had left the sanctuary and Davinia was so enthralled on her string of gambits she had not even noticed her absence. Canuleia carried a pile of books. When the two of them joined the assembly by the Sacred Fire, Arpineia pouted and checked the titles. Weird, a lot of them were the same that Sextus Sergius had sent her way. She raised an eyebrow and looked at Canuleia's eyes. Her hateful gaze confirmed her fears. She had been caught and Canuleia took issue with Davinia's indiscretions.

"Things here seem busy. May I assume the September meeting is going well?" Veneneia inquired as she removed her veil, her intense green eyes falling on the two Vestalis responsible for this.

"Childish behavior and classist tantrums bear no weight on how I run my College." The Vestalis Maxima hissed, the room's mood turning glacial. "My presence was needed somewhere else, as I was informed of a threat to the security of Rome — a threat born from within our ranks."

"The other priestesses backed away, leaving an empty circle around Arpineia. Davinia looked around to see what was happening. She was hunted as Veneneia circled her, like a shark preventing its prey from escaping.

"Vestalis Arpineia, you have served as Class II for how many years now? Two? More like three, right? During that time, I supposed you have been performing your duties. And on their fulfillment, you had access to section XXXII, to the transcripts and protocols for Sibylline Books, auguring records, property registry and wills?"

"I had access, and I have used those Class II privileges, and many others, for both my duties and on my own time." Arpineia replied, refusing to feel the fear other Vestalis believed she should. "What is the matter, Vestalis Maxima? I was within my rights; I was expected to do so. I never took sensitive content outside of the House of the Vestals nor did I discuss our matters with any magistrate, augur, flamens, other oracles or private citizens."

"Oh, don't worry Arpineia, I assumed that was the case. As someone aware of their sensitive, polemic, and fragile position, you were very conscious about the space that you occupy in the College. The same cannot be said about you." Veneneia turned to Nautia and Herminia. "You are so used to the privileges of your birth and class that you did not even consider the consequences of Arpineia's laicization. There is no telling the cascade of trouble you would cause if you had your way. All out of pettiness."

Nautia and Herminia looked at each other. Veneneia was not finished.

"You can expel a Class III, but a Class II must be dealt with a sharper and more precise scalpel. A Vestalis of such rank would have much deeper resources to exploit for political and financial gain. If we keep her around, she will be useful. If we kick her out, she would be one of the most powerful private citizens of our community and have a grudge against the People and their institutions. There is a reason this is a thirty years commitment position; it just happens to not be reason enough for you."

"Please, Vestalis Maxima." The offending Vestals threw themselves to the ground, pleading mercy. "We did not understand this would be so problematic. We were blind, unaware that we would cause the incident we sought to prevent."

"Ignorance doesn't excuse negligence. At worst, you are traitors that intentionally sabotaged one the most sacred institution of the Urbe; at best, you were criminally incompetent." A cruel smile reached the burns on Veneneia's face. "It is a good thing that a lot has been written in how to deal with a rebellious Class Is. Why won't we discuss your punishment?"

Nautia and Herminia argued their for hours, Veneneia interrupting them to get the occasional advice from the other high priestesses. A silent Canuleia stood beside Veneneia, taking notes and reading previous statements when prompted. The Vestalis disagreed on much, but they agreed that no Class II Vestalis should serve under Nautia and Herminia. The two patricians were ill equipped to support the intellectual development of women on such critical phase of their priestly careers. They would no longer be leaders of the College, but what should be done with them? Nobody had the stomach for macabre punishments. The priestesses settled on Gegania's proposal, as elegant as one would expect from the head of the Department of Ephemeral Arts. There were many sister priesthoods across Italia and as far away as Magna Grecia. Nautia and Herminia would serve as goodwill ambassadors to those institutions and would be expected to sow the seeds of new Vestal orders.

Seven became five. An unsustainable affair.

"The Department of Progress and Innovation has tarnished our College for too long." Veneneia declared. "I know their efforts are made more difficult than they have to be, that actual advancement is nearly impossible and resisted at every turn. How can there be social and civic progress when everything favors inertia: tribes, legal code and constitution? Status quo is the sole king Romans tolerate. I understand why this makes this department poisonous to talented and ambitious Vestalis. However, the role of Rome in the world is changing. We need someone sharp and inventive that can prevent new threats and forms of exploitation. Vestalis Arpineia, come to me."

Arpineia presented herself and bowed, receiving from Vestalis the tiara of red lappets that had not that long ago belonged to Nautia.

"We need Progress and Innovation, and they will be managed by someone that embraces their ideals. Arise, Arpineia: italian, equestrian, daughter of the People and the Senate. Vestalis."

Davinia and colleagues gasped. How could someone that young and common get such an exalted position? There was something stimulating and disturbing in the eyes of the ascending Arpineia, the promise of interesting times. Canuleia bit her lower lip with such abandon that it bled.

"Sun and moon, light and darkness, tyranny and democracy, mortal and divine. All forces are interlinked and defined by their opposition. The same must be with a force of change; a force of stability must balance it. The Department of Law and History is well-regarded, but it has suffered from poor leadership; it appeals to women that blindly support the Senate, magistrates and lawyers. We must reinforce the College of Vesta as the ultimate authority in legal precedent and custom." Veneneia put a hand over the shoulder of Canuleia. "Vestalis Canuleia has made me aware of what has been happening and kept a perfect account of the incident. She also assembled the case and examined how it interacted with Lex Sacra. Her brilliant mind offered me the best legal council I ever got as Vestalis Maxima. It is our very duty to preserve Senate, People and Republic and yet, she was the only keen enough to address the issue. On account of her extraordinary cultural and civic service, I am advancing her to head of Law and History."

The seven, restored. Some could swear the Sacred Flame burnt with new vitality. Arpineia and Canuleia exchanged glances. Once again colleagues, once again peers.

What they always had dreamed.

Poisoned.

*​

Canuleia insisted in arranging her new scriptorium in person. Herminia had taken everything valuable, leaving rudeness and vandalism as a farewell. Sorting through damaged volumes, Canuleia could only roll her eyes. Vindictives acts of pettiness and shelves full of neglected duties. With a heavy sigh, Canuleia wondered if she had taken more work than she could manage; perhaps she could still reject Veneneia's offer. She climbed on a ladder, looking for anything salvageable.

She was surprised by someone hugging her legs, forcing Canuleia to look down. A cheerful Arpineia clung to her, dressed in old clothes and ready to assist with the cleaning. Ambushed, Canuleia could not cover her contempt, and she kicked her colleague away.

"What in Janus name." Arpineia retreated as Canuleia returned to firm ground. "I came here to help you, not to be kicked in the face!"

Canuleia turned around, grabbed some fragments of older scrolls and sat at her desk.

"What may I do for you, Vestalis Arpineia?" She asked between sighs.

"Canu!" Arpineia threw herself over the lid of the desk, arms folded and supporting her chin. "This is all we wanted. The two of us, heads of department. Working together, friends and partners now and forever? We wanted to change the Urbe, now we can!"

"Straighten yourself. If you are a Class I, behave as such and display proper posture and bearing." Canuleia waved dust towards Arpineia, making the other woman sneeze. "And there is no "we" here. You could have taken the beaten route, defend your case, and save yourself. But no, you had to be reckless and go on the offensive because that is how you always act. Things would have gone differently if I had not figured out your idiocy and approached Veneneia with the matter. I am done protecting you from yourself."

Davinia's smile faded. Part of her wanted to shout at Canuleia that she was condescending, that she too was ready to fight and win. But that was not how she would treat anyone; that was not how she would treat her friend.

"I don't understand. We collaborated, we worked together. And we accomplished this."

"Do not presume to call that a collaboration. We blundered through a disgraceful performance. I give thanks to Fortuna and cut my losses and toxic ties to you."

"Who cares how we got here or that it was not as you planned in your head. We are here now, we have make it this far." Arpineia reached out and held her hand. "Together in this, able to make all the projects you dreamed of real."

"I was a child when I thought that." Canuleia blushed. "Such musings have no place in this House, Arpineia."

"It was last week!"

"You were worthy of my respect one week ago!" Canuleia struck the table, her disgust unrestrained. "Progress and Innovation is a disgrace that will never be fixed. Your stipend is a joke; they burden you with dead-weigh and debt. Your underlings are the worst Vestalis in history, incompetent and lazy, spending their days making-out or drinking. And guess what, they are to a woman snouty patricians that you will never respect you! You are asking me not to be a partner, but to offer you charity."

"Charity." Arpineia lost the smile and pulled her sleeves up. "I don't need you, Canu. Keep your charity. I was planning to invoke the Lex Sacra, if you are so upset for having to do it, blame yourself and your nosy temper."

"Please. You used all favors, money and friends you had to help you, to organize your rambling thoughts into something that resembled a coherent argument. You did not do it on your own."

"Yeah. That is how people working together look like." Davinia pulled back in contempt. "You should familiarize yourself with the concept, now that you are a team leader."

"What happened to not needing someone else? How daring of you, to tell me how to clean my house when you will never bring order to yours."

"I don't need you."

They looked at each other, regretting their words but unable to reach each other.

"Good luck, Vestalis Canuleia."

"Good omens, Vestalis Arpineia. Salve."

*​

"She always had passion." Tarpeia commented.

"I never said otherwise. However, I hope you understand what it means to collaborate with Arpineia." Canuleia explained.

"I do. Thank you, Canuleia." Tarpeia rose and prepared to depart. "And I genuinely hope that you too figure that out."
 
Shadow Over Alba Longa (Part I)
Like walking miles underwater. Pulled across protracted moments, each indistinguishable from another, mewling blurs of noisy blunders. Distant but within reach, if she dared to re-live them. Battered against the rocks of rote living and performative wellness, she remembers who she was.

I am Davinia. Freeing myself from sweaty sheets, I pulled myself across my empty apartment. Someone called for me, louder than the bustling street. Peeking outside, I saw a lictor and cursed. I had to open my door to the world.

Veneneia entered, uninvited but making herself at home. She scoffed at the clutter of furniture and lack of taste I displayed. She unveiled herself as I resigned myself to lie on the floor, my back against a stool. "I know." The Vestalis Maxima declared.

"About the case?" I mumbled an answer, rubbing salt and fat out from the corners of my eyes.

"About Sextus, and what happened when he left." Veneneia clarified.

"It was to be the trial of the century." I chuckled. "A Vestal against an impious, incompetent commander. Market speculation and appropriation of public funds! Conspiracy against public affairs and class warfare! The good stuff, the stuff that they write legends about. Pffff, gone, trampled by the wages of war."

"Would it make it easier if I offered you platitudes, comforting lies about the ever-bound nature of war and law?"

"No." I admitted. "I thought I could do something against Licinius Crassus, that this time I would do Publius' right. "

"And Rome, alongside your brother." Veneneia nudged me towards respectability."

"And for Rome, of course." I did a poor job playing down my self-interest. "Why did he leave me behind? Playing war and glory, who is that for? Not for Sextus Sergius: he may lie to himself that such is the way he has to serve gens and Rome, but that is not what his heart desires."

"You told him that, don't you?"

"Yes." I grabbed my legs and buried my chin against them, complaining meekly.

"He has to walk his path before he can know that. Even if it twists and turns, or ends up stuck into false trails, it is his journey." I could feel the scarred and callous fingers of Veneneia on my hair and neck, pulling me upwards. "Any other way will alienate them and strain your relationship."

"I am afraid that already happened." I admitted. Veneneia caressed my cheeks, leaning against me. "Ah, the fools fear the damage and madness of romantic and sensual love, but ignore the life-sustaining — and destroying — power of Philia." Veneneia smiled as she softly kissed my brow. "You should not be alone after such important friendship ended."

"I miss them so much, After my brothers too…." I could not stop sobbing.

"Let your sisters take care of you." Veneneia held me in her arms. "Come back to our House, and take a cell near your office. We will not let you be alone."

As she cradled me, she turned to look into my eyes.

"You are still somewhere else. Why are you not here with me?" Veneneia asked in hushed concern.

"I am powerless. I am meek." I cried, vocalizing my despair. "I had a scummy bastard in my hands and I cannot bring them to justice. Every year I lose more of my family and friends. I am a joke in the College and I will accomplish nothing meaningful."

"You forget yourself." Veneneia grasped my shoulder, her thumb directing me to turn my neck in the opposite direction. She pulled three ribbons, holding them between her fingers. Red, orange and white. I held my breath. "You came to this town with your brothers, spied on their lessons under an alias and made that knowledge and the name under which you earned it yours." Veneneia pushed my messy hair aside, opening a trail for the red ribbon. "You made yourself the person you are."

"A poor artisan, I am." I chuckled, but the Vestalis Maxima continued.

"You came into our House and wrestled control of a seat at my side, taking the most ungrateful mantle a Vestal can wear." Veneneia now held the orange ribbon of my department. My hair regained some shape, the two ribbons interlocking and lifting me up. "Lesser women would not even try."

"A dead end. I can see why cautious girls avoid me."

"For them it may be so." I could feel the pull on my scalp as she tightened the white ribbon around the others and reaffirmed my authority with the trappings of leadership. "You have been a leader, Davinia, someone worth following through the night. Now, you are something else. You have become Closer to Egeria. The gates of Janus will open, for the ancient enemy is at hand."

"You really think so?" I turned, smiling and tempting fate with confidence. Veneneia smiled back.

"We almost lost everything we are the last time they came south. We need a Closer to Egeria and from our ranks, only you can pry secrets and knowledge from the nymph. Remember who you are, Arpineia. You are a Vesta-blessed steward of people and you will represent me and the Flame. We will need if the worst comes to pass."

A delighted pulse coursed through the grey loops, an electric jolt that permeated myself, pulling me from the moment.

"Delightful, as it was fated to be." A foreign voice came from my heart, taunting me. "Let's go for the most important moment of your life: when we met!"

I arched, my mind conspiring to make her wrong and right.

"Vestalis Arpineia, please, let me help you." The balding youth chased after me, arms grabbing the bundle of scrolls and small bronze plates — important dispatches that war-times demanded, alongside morale-boosting social and religious events. I could not see any spark in the man that could explain how he had got himself elected for aedile.

"Should you not be recruiting a reserve force or some non-sense?" I dismissed the aedile's protests as I grabbed his notices. I couldn't tolerate his babbling any further. "That is not my job, honorable priestess. I am to preserve order in the city during those trying times."

"Are you sure? Existential thread, exceptions to the rule, and so on and so on." I pointed at the sky, the fulminant shadow of an ever-vigilant Quirinus Niger flying over the Forum. "Besides, one would think that thing makes you obsolete."

"I don't want to leave you alone." The aedile insisted. "Specially after what has been happening." "Is anyone in the Urbe not prying into my affairs?" I threw my hands in the air in a gesture of anguish.

"No affairs are private for the public woman." The aedile refused to apologize, a sheeply smile on his face.

"This woman's affairs are hers to keep! Lictor, escort the aedile to more amenable duties elsewhere!" I demanded, threatening to make a scene. Alone I made my way to the Forum, where something awesome happened.

I got to the entryway of the temple of Saturn, to the board and podium where the most crucial news of the Republic were displayed and discussed. I set to my work, putting up the announcements — many games, sponsored by the wealthiest patricians, to bless Rome against the Celt and to appease the gods for our many indiscretions. So enthralled I was on my task that only too late I realized that my lictor was absent, as well as the red-clad guardians that stood by the statue of Saturn. Dreading the worst, I approached. The heavy doors swung open. I could hear metal clinging and perceived three hooded silhouettes.

"Thieves!" I shouted, giving the alarm. Nobody came to me. There was muffled laughter and the brandishing of knives.

"A Vestalis. A lonely one at that." A voice with a thick accent commented. I was not impressed.

"Is that a Hippo's accent?"

"Yes! Blessed be Dido! You should be afraid of our might if you know who we are." I crossed my arms. "That has to be the poorest impersonation of a Punic accent I have ever heard. Who are you, really?"

"Pro-Punic activists." One of the three thieves advanced. I could barely contain my laughter at the poorly dyed, stained hoods that covered their faces.

"You are advancing the Carthaginian cause? You look more like you need their help." I could not help remarking.

"That is what the silver is for. Unjustly taken from the people of Veii!" The third one shouted, before being shushed by the others.

"Vae. Veiete terrorists." I sighed. "So, how are you planning to take the silver?" They waved sacks, half filled with coins. "You will carry an ox worth of silver, through the entirety of Rome? They will bury you under bricks and refuse before you even leave the Forum."

They exchanged glances. "Good thing we stumbled into something more precious than silver."

Oh. They meant me.

"Don't make this harder than it has to be." One of them told me, escorting me out of the temple. "Fine, fine. I will play along. But I will have you know, as a high-value hostage I expect certain treatment." Despite my reasonable demands, one of them insisted in shoving me through the doors. I stumbled, tripping on the threshold. I saw a flash and feared that I had hit the stones. As I rose, I smelled ozone and burnt flesh. I turned as the thunderclap struck my eardrums, confronting the dead body of my captor and how my fall may have just saved my life. I looked to the heavens, looking for the source of this divine intervention. Quirinus Fulminator Niger, blue and dark over the Forum, thunder arching and gathering at their beck and call. The people cheered him as a savior. As adrenaline subdued, I could only stare in disgust. Someone tried to push me but I fought them off instinctively; they gave up and ran down the street.

I kept my eyes on Quirinus. I hated him. Who was he, to be soaring above the Forum, throwing lighting bolt after lightning bolt? The collateral damage was unforgivable, such irresponsibility! He was just another citizen, and yet he dared to wield the very weapons of the gods within the pomoerium.

"Are you okay, Arpineia?" My delayed escort finally found their way back to me.

"I'm fine, we have to do something about this madness!" I gave another side glance towards the smoldering corpse, reminding myself that it could have been me, if not by grace of the Flame. "Keep clear from Quirinus! Try to put any fires blocking the exits out of the Forum and prod people away from this Triumphant monster."

I followed my disappearing lictor; that was when I noticed them. A red-cloaked figure, approaching from the opposite side of the Forum, tall with determination. Immediately I knew that was Aeneid. The House had been mumbling rumors about this newly arrived Triumphant, about what they may want, their loyalties and myth. There were some wild rumors about their identity — including that it was a Trojan noblewoman! Someone in the House had come up with an unkind moniker: the Refugee Prince. They looked the part. I found them ugly, with straw-colored hair poking out of their hood, veiny unhealthy-looking pasty skin and too thin for their size. Our Refugee Prince seemed a very disappointing man. Their confidence became speed, then a blur. I caught glimpses of them across the Forum; for a magic moment they stopped right next to me. My brain could barely process the moment, intoxicated with the Triumphant's scent: sagebrush, recently picked olives and sweat. The hood slipped, and I lost myself following her lines — yes, her. She was incredibly muscled and toned, her arms inviting and daring me to throw myself against her frame. Her hair guided one towards her brown eyes, gorgeous lakes of joy and determination. Even her paleness complimented her scarred face and arms, specially those glorious eyebrows and lips. Those lips, locked in a cocky smile that demanded I kissed and punched her.

And just like that she was gone, leaving me to wonder if a Venereal vision had visited me.

I waddled through the Forum, trying to catch another glimpse of that red and golden streak. I wanted to be with her as she gained momentum, to somehow become the celerity of her life.

Another glimpse of her and I uttered a joyful scream, realizing what she had accomplished. Quirinus Fulminator collided against the Refugee Prince, as Aeneid pummeled him right into a public fountain. She soared for a magnificent moment, slowing down against a wall and grounding herself. I was pulled from my trance by the screams of a child. The fires Quirinus had started kept spreading, taking down tents and crumbly buildings. The flames had cornered someone!

"Lictor? Lictor!" I waved at my bodyguard, demanding his attention. "Get some civic slaves, we need to put these fires out!" Orders delivered, I rushed to the nearest fountain, looking for a container. But just like that, the fire was gone, the child was quiet. The Triumphant woman had just taken the youth to safety; she turned, cleaning something off her face. I held my breath, my legs unresponsive; there was such power on her determined happiness and gentle sadness. I could think of little except my red and gold flash, barely aware of my surroundings as I made my way back to the Temple. Underlings and colleagues came for me, their concerns reduced to noise. I was deluded, useless. How could I believe what I was doing for Rome mattered? That gentle political nudging and divine appeasement were enough? Such foolishness. She was just another woman, a foreign one, and one not particularly blessed. Was I not a daughter of the Peoples, was I not someone that could, no, must, accomplish much more? Someone that may have been Canuleia tried to hold me with gentle hands and kind words, but I ignored her and disappeared into my quarters.

Another jolt of electricity and I was returned to the gray world. Pain was becoming increasingly foreign, but my co-captor/captive remained just as cheerful. "It is so fun that you think that was what happened."

"I was there. I know."

Her bare hand reached for the tendrils of the gray world, another electrochemical bolt traveling through it. "Oh, yes, that makes it so delightful." A mechanical chuckle. "Now, how about we go for a moment that matters?"

A working Roman commune requires one to believe the Vestal Virgins incorruptible; we were entrusted with the treasures of the gods, the anxieties of mortals, the affairs of state and the secrets of nations. I dove into the deepest of those archives, searching any information on the awesome miracle of Triumph: the will of the people manifest in a living covenant between myth and mortal and entrusted to an individual. It was easier said than done. The most esoteric and magical elements of the House had never attracted me; I was more concerned with the material conditions in which we built the Republic. The lack of literature on the subject was depressing. Triumphants—the real thing, not the military honors that sought to emulate them—seemed to be rare, with the first records of an individual and their Triumph dating from a century or so ago. Yet, the shadow they cast upon our story was great. I went deeper, past the shrouded threshold, where there were no primary sources—only commentaries on the content of lost papers. That is where I found it, an off-hand remark. Amongst others' teachings, Egeria had taught Numa the essential means through which "transformation and triumph of the Roman spirit can be achieved." Could this be it? Could I get the power of a Triumphant, hammer it with my knowledge, and use it for the Republic? Scum like Licinius Crassus would never find respite from my fury. No crooked magistrates or bribes could save him. The old kings and queens of the Numarian tradition, could they hold the answer? They did codify a lot of what it means to be Roman. They had, if one was to believe such things, built the House of Vesta, as one of those rulers had been herself a Vestalis. However, if they had their secrets, they hid them well. Later tyrants (or Numa himself) ordered forbidden tomes containing the teachings of Egeria be buried in the hidden tomb of Numa. I scoffed. The books came from other places, probably the lost city of Alba Longa. Sure, some ancient barrow may old a king or two with their own stash of secrets, but that was not the only clue. I could try rediscovering Alba Longa and studying the mysteries within myself. It would be less fickle than the mentoring of a nymph. That said, I had no idea where to start—and I gained nothing from dismissing Egeria out of hand. There were groves sacred to the nymph everywhere in the peninsula, and I had one just outside of Rome. Conveniently, a sacred grove where only Vestalis could commune with the nymph.

I indulged in the pageantry; it does little harm and brings much relief during arduous times. Vestalis Arpineia, Closest to Egeria, visiting the grove to consult with the local nymphs and reconnect the astray Roman people to their land and past. I have to say, while I expected the popular uproar, I was unprepared for the exaltation I received from my peers in the House. It was for the first time I was one of them, not a provincial girl playing priestess. It was a bit hurtful, but it was good to have my value recognized—even by proxy! I left through Porta Capena and entered the grove, carrying only a libation of milk and honey. The skittering of many limbs and the beating of massive insect wings was the prelude of the wealth of wisdom I sought. I asked for the Triumph, the divine fire to spark within me. Ever since I took that quest, Egeria has been walking with me.
 
Shadow Over Alba Longa (Part II)
FACTS PERTAINING THE EXPEDITION TO THE RUINS OF VERY OLD AND ANCIENT ALBA LONGA URBS

On the IX day of the month of IVNVIS, after the VESTALIA of the consular year of L. AMELIVS PAPVS and C. ATILIVS REGVLVS, an expedition was dispatched to the ruins of the Latin-Etruscan city of ALBA LONGA to restore the bonds between ROMA and the FAS, the divine laws established by NVMA POMPILIVS REX.

We list the characters involved in this drama below.

The commander of the expedition, VESTALIS ARPINEIA DAVINIA, accompanied by

LVCIVS MVCIVSA SCAEVOLA, LICTOR CVRIALIS and assigned protector of the daughter of the People.

DRVSVS CANVLEIVS FVVIUS and MARCVS AUFIDIVS, veterans of the Capuan school of gladiators.

AISCHYLOS and BRVS, debt-slaves in charge of tending to beasts of burden and luggage train.

PONTVS, a teenaged mute scribe, name unknown and addressed only by his place of origin.

I had no illusions about the hardships before me. Even with Vesta and Egeria by my side, I had no idea where to start. According to legend, Romulus had dismantled Alba Longa stone by stone, repatriating its people—and their treasures—to the villages that would be Rome. The only thing left behind, according to those same legends, were the ancient sacred sites and temples.

Now, you stood upon legends like a house built on sand, but there is often some truth to them. The detail about the temples may be there to draw attention to Romulus' piety, but what if there were religious sites that remained whole and inhabited after they had abandoned the city proper?

Nobody alive knew where Alba Longa had been. But odd sanctuaries to forgotten gods? People may have found something like that.

"Oh hills, whose pained movements gave birth to two serpents." Scaevola declaimed as soon as the Albanus Mons appeared in the horizon. I smiled, putting my apprehension aside; morale was high and I would not challenge their trust on me.

The Alban hills evoked memories of pleasure and celebrations—among the urbane. Idyllic villages splattered across hillsides, where Romans and affluent Italians built pleasing *villae*. Private kingdoms in which they could escape from the bustle and heat of Rome (even if they hoped to divorce themselves from their social lessers). The annual Latin Festivals and pilgrimages opened these fantastic hills to even the poorest among us, foiling the efforts of the elites to distance themselves. They could build walls but they could not keep us away.

As a countryside girl, I knew better. The Albans had more than joyful celebration and placid fields. Shadow and fire hid in the depths of the Albanus Mons, the serene illusion often dispelled. Entire villages had been swallowed, by population-wiping mists that claimed lower sections and opened sudden passages into the Underworlds.

Those were the Alban Hills. And then there were the tombs. A dark crop of grim harvest that lay dormant under groves and fields. Many where Latin mausoleum and necropolises, well-know and catalogued, without mysteries and secrets—the places of our dead, of those that drank from our blood. But there were others. Sometimes a plow or quake would unearth something else, something more ancient than anything we built in the Peninsula. The stories, while varied in disquietudes, echoed horrific imagery. Deformed effigies, oozing black or incandescent stone, eyes in the shadow. Etruscan or even older curses or spells left by previous incursions, tunnels and corridors flooded by toxic sludge or caustic waters, and holes that opened the way to cyclopean structures. Many whispered they transcended any human craft. Such places invited only disaster, and stories agreed only in one thing: the lucky ones were those that never returned.

Could the tomb of Numa Pompilius be one of those cursed sites? Perhaps. Even the possibility made me hesitate. Did I really want to risk going to one of these places?

News of our expedition arrived ahead of us. We found ourselves frequent guests in the houses of syndics and aristocrats. Everyone needed reassurances during wartime, and the powerful wanted to rub in the peripheral prestige of associating with our group and, of course, me.

The temple of Vesta in Lavinium was the first stop in our expedition. They may have some local records, older than the archives in the Urbe. That could be a productive study, even if the expedition proper ended in failure.

An opportunity presented itself, something more promising than private study. One of the most pretentious and ancient local clans—cousins of old Alban kings, the Collantinii—had endured great loss. The matriarch of the family had been negotiating with Venetii allies up north, but had met her end fighting off a Gaul ambush—alongside most of the clan elders.

The new paterfamilias, young Marcus Collantinus, returned from the front to lead the family through these grievous days. It was easy for me to get close to him. I assisted the inexperienced noble with the funeral affairs, gentle priestly appeasements and even feeding the dead by lending my own gladiators to the Collantinii games.

We became guests at their estates, where I got even closer to Marcus Collantinus. He seemed to believe that leadership consisted on aggressively lobbying for their family. Be due to their royal lineage, wealth, or capable bloodline, I was told that I could have no better friend than a Collantinii. I indulged his ramblings, enabling him as he went on and on about their ancestors. I just had to drop a hint about what other municipal patricians thought about their kingly claims for Marcus to take me to the family treasury.

Marcus shared the evidence of their lineage. Clues to their family origins in Asia, interwoven with the earlier settled Etruscans. The Collantinii believed they were initially from Alba Longa, and where their estates lie on the site where a satellite of the lost city had been found. With little reservations, Marcus let me consult the journals of a great-uncle that had almost ruined the family by devoting all their resources in the search for Alba Longa. Despite the failures of the ancient Collantinus, they had made substantial progress; their theory was validated where they found the ruins of similar satellites all around the lake. Mercifully for the current generation, they died before they could go ahead with their plan to drain the Albanus Lacus in search of Alba Longa.

Some weeks lakeside sounded a lovely way to spend my days.

Away from Triumphant displays, I found myself distracted from my ambitious goals. Between my priestly cousins and the Collantinii, I had enough literature to consider for months. Even failure would be a success. My still subdued spark remained as such. Things could have gone differently.

I drew strength by thinking about the pristine enchanted waters of the Alabanus Lacus; the travel across the Bonillae lands was arduous, for no road or little trails crossed them. The lands were beautiful, but disconnected from much of the turmoil that seemed to always be brewing across the Latin world.

We spent too many nights outside; the supplies were stretched thin and I had run out of ghost stories. I have to say, the long journeys started to heighten my worst condescending aspects.

"Sister Arpineia, I think what is too much is too much." My lictor approached me during a rare quiet moment. "While we appreciate your lessons, some silence and time is required between them. You know, to assimilate and internalize the knowledge."

"What is this about, lictor?" I inquired, innocently looking at the exhausted faces around the camp. Unaware that this was an intervention. "Are you saying I talk too much?"

"Never, my Vestalis. However, I want to draw attention to a few things. You spent hours explaining the cares to have with choice and preparation of sacrifices." Scaevola pointed out, barely avoiding an exasperated sigh. "And before that, you corrected Aischylos pronunciation of Greek. And while we prepared dinner, you had to go into details of the garum industry, and before that you told us local legends, and before that you tried to pass techniques to improve Pontus' speed writing."

Did I do that?

Yes, that had happened. I dissociated from the memory. Suddenly I was dangling on the void, hearing a distant metallic chuckle.

That was not me. And that was something I did. Big difference. Ah, there it was, I had found it.

The infection point.

The danger of letting an aroused spark receptive and unattended. I had found it, so now I just had to control my own story.

Lighting coursed through my body and I spasmed back into the memory.

I did that, as weird it was. So of course, I had to rationalize my actions after the fact. I appreciated attention, but I never relinquish knowledge in order to obtain validation; knowledge was mine, it was something that I had stolen, worked and risked my life for. Nobody had ever had felt the inclination to instruct me. What were smiles, manipulation, and courtesy compared to this? Less than sand when compared against the salt of lore. Knowledge was too precious to be given.

Egeria was messing with me.

I spent the rest of the night secluded and silent. In the privacy of my tent, I looked at myself. If I looked sideways, it was like I was seeing a stranger, even if that was my face performing a normal inquiring expression. The more I strained myself, the weirder it seemed; I was divorced from the moment, feeling like someone else was looking over my shoulders and my perception loomed over myself.

There was an oddity on my steps ever since I had been blessed by Egeria; the favor of daemons always carries a cost, maybe I had received *too much* from the nymph. What traces of her legend were suppressing my personality? Could this be a permanent change to my spark? How terrifying. I would be even less popular if I became a nagging instructor and a blabbermouth.

Finally, after silent unfortunate miles, Bovillae.

The community was little more than a village, a place that would have been forgotten if not for its grand temple. We saw some villae on the outskirts of Bovillae and approached them, hoping to find hospitality among the local patrons. Climbing closer, we found their houses dilapidated and abandoned; it seemed that even the Julii clan had replaced their ancestral holdings with estates closer to Rome. Neglectful patronage hurt its clients. Farmland was given to weeds and left unplowed; the water on the channels and sewers stank terrible and welcomed strange algae and insects.

What was killing Bovillae?

Lacking alternatives, I sent my companions to one of the local social clubs and paid respects to the local Vestals. They had heterodox, strict practices and were all pretty young and (for Vestalis) uneducated. They were initially cold, expecting a domineering urban matron; how relieved they were once they realized I was just like them, a girl from the Albans. Isolation and darkness had made them fearful and timid: they were starved for news about the Gallic invasion the Italian community defense efforts, and curious about my expert opinion on what may poison their already weakened community.

I restrained myself, self-conscious after the remarks from my companions the previous night. My coy behavior just endeared me to the other Vestalis. I horrified them when I revealed my intention to visit Alba Longa; cautious to a fault, they insisted it had been abandoned and destroyed for a good reason. They had no shortage of legends and horror stories to persuade me to let the lost city lie forgotten.

Even now I feel guilty for lying to them. Feigning agreement with their fears, I told them I was abandoning my search. However, as thanks for their hospitality, I would lend my expertise and search for what may disrupt life in Bovillae.

I agreed with the Bovillanian Vestals that venturing into Alba Longa would reveal the odd and weird, but that was something I welcomed. And if something malicious was haunting these lands, there may be a clue or a connection. I was deceptive and selfish.

The troubles of the outskirts of Bovillae were not because of the more obvious reasons for communal depression. No skirmishes or vanguard parties had made forays into the region, the weather had been fine and there had been no unusual behavior among herd animals. However, there had been terrible omens and a worsening misfortune over the last weeks, all seemingly tied into the Albanus Lacus. Whatever was only now encroaching Bovillae had already seized the villages lakeside. Wide-eyed merchants mentioned the lake boiling over and other strange events.

We ventured towards the Albanus Lacus, finding a wasting land. Irrigation channels were dried and half-buried, pumps corroded and broken. Strange white and black spots appeared on the flora; the people were sick with unusual diseases and seemed to lose teeth and hair. Nobody seemed to know what to do. I collected as much information as I could and sent them to the local priestesses.

Then we did what everyone warned us to avoid: we approached the lake.

I could smell the Albanus Lacus, the air picking up its fetid and acidic humours. I might have given up at that point, if Brus had not noticed the flood markings nearby, covered in sludge and mud. I approached and cleaned it, finding it was not a rural marker but a pillar of intricately carved stone.

The Albanus Lacus was infamous for its propensity to flood the surrounding lands, independent of the will of rain and its tributaries, answering only to unknown telluric movements. How many pieces of Alba Longa had the lake dragged over the ages?

Our expedition found the lake almost invisible, reduced to a thin water line. The tunnel that Romans had built to channel the excess water was dry and spewed toxic smoke. There was a layer of fish bones and abandoned fishing implements.

And poking through green-purple sludge, Alba Longa.

Half-rotten and half-preserved dockyards, sunken fishing boats, a warehouse filled with amphorae. Aufidus and Canuleius embraced each other, discovering some sealed content was still safe—including some amazing wine. I smiled, turning loose boulders, finding the walls of some houses and even a marble altar. Ignoring the stench and how dirty everyone was, I hopped across where I figured streets once stood. It was like walking through time, piercing a whole people from the shipwreck they left behind.

The entire group was hypnotized by the rediscovery of Alba Longa, busy turning stones and salvaging objects from the mud. Scaevola tried in vain to liberate an enormous vase, full of earth and stones, giving up and getting help. He lost his smile as he noticed the absence of Pontus and Aischylos.

"Damned Greeks." Canuleius cursed. "We turn away for one moment and they steal from us and escape."

"Keep calm and don't get anywhere close to the smoke and the weird mists." I ordered. Brus grabbed a brick and Scaevola stood by my said, drawing a long knife. "Stay close to each other, and move in two rings. Gladiators in the outer, the rest on the inner one."

We kept at it for tense moments, eyes on each other's back, dancing between the ruins. Silence ruled, interrupted only by the warm bubbling of the lake. Brus signaled for us to stop, pointing at a pair of heavy footsteps on the mud.

Too heavy to have been left by Pontus, coming from the direction of the opposing shore.

"We got company." I confirmed. "Get ready, boys."

The trail led back to a second nauseous hole, covered up by three dead trees.

"It must be a big group, if they pulled and dragged those." Brus remarked.

"Why these things never happen in a sunny, beautiful place with a delightful breeze?" I complained as I signaled that Brus prepare a torch from the tree branches. "Why it is always in some festering underworld?"

"They set them up after passing." Aufidus concluded as they examined the dangling roots, picking torn cloth from them. Dyed—properly, expensively—purple.

Punics. The real thing.

I felt dizzy, my head struck by splitting pain. I could not do this, not alone. I was not strong enough. Until that moment, I was unaware how much trauma I had from the encounter at the Temple of Saturn, how I had been suppressing and postponed dealing with it. It was all coming back. I just could not handle this; I could not deal with agents of Carthage. My lips trembled, trying to give the retreat order.

I steeled myself. I could not deal with this alone, but I was not alone. I had my expedition with me, and those bastards had got two of our comrades. I grew more sick, and confident; in retrospective, I knew my spark was resonating with Egeria and I was at the threshold of Triumph. I was descending into the Underworld in more ways than one.

"File up, two by two! We will not be leaving without capturing the Carthaginian sorcerers." I was not the one that said that! Why were those words in my mouth? Never had I been that confident and reassuring.

We descended into the tunnel and encountered familiar archways. I quickly formulated a hypothesis: this construction was fitting a sewer, not a tomb. The more I looked, the more it looked like a prototype for the Cloaca Maxima. Any refuge had long been washed or decomposed away, allowing us free access. We easily found a maintenance station, from which we could reach secondary tunnels. Following the Punic trail, we encountered a camping site: blankets on top of coffers, stone and ash of a cold fire, scattered hammers, and chisels. Aufidus threw the blankets aside and opened the coffers.

"Dried dates, smoked pork and different clothes." The gladiator took inventory, stopping when noticing a purse. Within he found various silver coins with a horse and a palm tree. He put them aside and continued. "Chickpea paste and stale bread. They have been here for a while and they intend to stay longer."

"And well-paid by Carthage." Scaevola commented. "Question is, where are they now, what they do with our people and why are they here?"

"Let's continue." I ordered, as tempting as a pause seemed. "Touch nothing else, they cannot be far away."

Brus picked a chisel, hitting the sewer's walls. The echoing sound changed as we delved forward, revealing hidden spaces veiled to our senses. Later we discovered that the Carthaginians had also found the hidden section, as they had gouged a wall to create an entrance.

"They were in a hurry." Canuleius remarked, picking up an abandoned shovel. "They did not even safely store their tools back at camp."

"Quiet from now on." I was too harsh, but the situation demanded it. "Single line this time."

We found a short tunnel or antechamber. It led across another wall, similarly destroyed. The air within was stale and had a hint of sulphur, recently disturbed dust dancing by torchlight. Water infiltrations had filled later divisions of the unearthed complex with mold and stains, forcing us to cover our noses before proceeding. We found a stone gate.

As we pushed through it, making way into a more preserved site. The walls still held their paint: a soft yellow, decorated with drawings of bulls and tauromachy. Various doorways departed this hall, each of them marked by a different flower.

"What is this, a sunken palace?" Scaevola whispered, his eyes widening as he appreciated the elegance of the simple decoration.

I kept to myself, knowing better. First, the painting was old Etruscan instead of the later hybrid culture of Alba Longa. Second, this was no palace. Next to the outskirts of the old city, this deep? This was a tomb.

One of the dreadful ones.

It did not take long until we found our first corpse. In a lateral corridor marked by violets, a man lying on the floor, its skull pulverized. Slashed flesh and jets of dry blood disturbed the dust of the abandoned complex.

"This makes no sense." Aufidus observed. Brus said something on his people's dialect. "The splatter of gore is fresh, but the corpse seems to have been wasting here for years."

I shivered. I had heard too many stores about the weird daemons older Etruscans dealt with. Beings to which the notion of linear time was optional, alienated from causality that ruled over mortal lives.

"Let's go, let's go." I cheered them on, Brus waving the torch.

"We are alone, Vestalis. Why must we" Scaevola did not finish that sentence; something cast a shadow through one doorway, something slithering against the walls. Gladiators in front, Scaevola at the rear, torch and priestess on the middle. We advanced with all the determination our fear allowed us to muster.

I could not resist looking back, as poor Orpheus as the mythic one, rewarded with only a glimpse. It was an adept predator, clinging to the shadows, large empty eyes in the head's front that seemed to suck even the dimmest of the lights. I could barely make it out, but it was enormous and heavy, flexible and fast for its size. Canuleius kept turning back, also monitoring the creature even as he sped up.

Soon our formation dismantled, as everyone started running. The torch flickered for an instant—just enough to invite chaos in. Running blindly into a labyrinthine complex, sealed by who know how long, invaded by who know who, hiding who knows what, turned out to be a disastrous idea. Scaevola noticed a clicking nose before I did and pushed me and Brus aside; the two gladiators disappeared with the ground in front of us.

The path ahead what has been replaced by pitch darkness. We retreated, desperately looking for an alternative route. Two awaited for us. Parallel corridors that stood out from the other paths by the intricate and realistic plants painted on their sides: a silver-fir and some blue hydrangeas.

We entered the doorway with the blue hydrangeas, and then another, and then another. We kept going in circles, going through what seemed the same doorway, repeatedly. The others wanted to continue, but I had to stop and rest. Looking closer to the hydrangeas, I noticed that they seemed to lose color. It was not a trick of the light; running across them a few more times, the blue was fading away, graying at each re-encounter.

Finding that ominous, I insisted in looking for another path. My two companions protested, but I did not agree. I returned to the same hole where gladiators had vanished. We had been stuck in a loop, in an antinatural act of trickery. Against all sense that did not seem to exist on these places, I led the others into the doorways with the silver-fir.

I felt the same overwhelming pain, forcing me to close my eyes. I forced them open, blinking violently; everything was light. Blinding, stale and cold. I was no longer in a corridor; instead, I stood on something I would rather describe as a tube. Odd, unique and with fifteen steps of diameter, prolonging itself to infinity, no branches or twists. There was not a single source for the light; the very air seemed to produce a heatless light that maintained a slightly cold temperature. Enough to make me shiver.

Then there was the silence, absolute and overbearing. I could not even hear myself breathe, the beating of my heart or the turning of my knees. I spun over myself, trying to find the way back. However, wherever I turned, I kept finding the tube. Brilliant. Infinite. Always in front of me, no matter where I looked.

I kept trying to stare at the walls of the tube to face them. It was pointless; always in the corner of the eye, they were out of reach. Whenever I looked, the tube extended. I put one hand against my neck and extended the other. I closed my eyes and kept my head facing forward; feeling out with my extended hand, I found something solid and hard. I turned my head to where my hand encountered resistance and opened my eyes.

There was the tunnel again.

I kept experimenting. Eyes closed, I kept feeling around. I found walls everywhere, resistance from all directions. I could not proceed with my eyes closed. And when I opened them again? All walls were gone, and I was on the tube.

What could this mean? It was quite the puzzle. I realized with horror that it was a sensorial, personal puzzle. Perception and reality seemed to blur in this place; I could stand next to Brus and Scaevola and they would be out of reach. They may even have left without me.

Now I was on my own.

Except not really. My spark stirred, a reminder.

I reflected upon my odd behavior. What may I have sacrificed for the wisdom of Egeria. Eyes closed, I re-examined all the odd remarks, my subconscious impulses, my performance as a condescending pedagogue, my sudden courage and fanatical sense of preservation of knowledge. All things I normalized and rationalized as part of me, no matter how foreign they may be.

I cast those out and summoned them to answer for their influence over my actions.

In front of me—well, besides the tube, that one was always there—stood a woman, face to face, less than my pinky between us. Large blue eyes, a temperamental nose, savage short hair and naked under a golden lumen. Her expression was of reluctant amenability.

"Egeria?" I mumbled, incredulous.

"Don't look at me for answers. I am as surprised as you are, Davinia. You possess a mind for abstract thought and are closer to the divine. But to materialize me into something you could accept—and like this, of all things? Impressive. I cannot give you all the credit." Egeria waved all her arms to encompass the tunnel. "There are few places like this left in the world, much less functional ones. Where time and space bend like the illusions they are and the real and perceived can touch together. While I am impressed, I must advise caution. You should avoid touching anything and leave, or it will reduce you to a drooling incontinent mess."

"Thanks, I guess?" I answered, my confusion growing. "I asked for a blessing, how come I seem to have pulled you into me? And how did I cast you out?"

"Between instants, even a single breath is irrational and only thought matters." She explained without explaining. "What better bridge there can be between infernal and celestial realms than the thought of mortals? You thought, so I was."

As unhelpful as Egeria words were, it made sense enough. This corner of the Underworld answered to the mind. I want to contact and consult a divine patron and so I did. Which also meant that I could leave at any moment I wished so. After all, mind ruled over this corner.

I thought on that. Egeria disappeared, the tunnel was gone, and I was in front of a doorway with a silver-fin painted on its sides. I could not figure what lay out there in the dark, but if Egeria had spoken the truth, it had to be the exit.

I could leave, but that would mean leaving the others behind. And if Egeria was also true to that, they would be stuck between no place and nowhere. I retreated into the silver-fir, thinking about Scaevola. I opened my eyes and was right besides my *lictor*.

"The gods are merciful, you are good and safe. Quick, think about the exit." I held my tongue, realizing how foolish I was being. He was looking through me, as if I was not there.

And from his detached perspective, I was not. I took him by the arm and shook him. No reaction. I thought of Egeria and my nymph reappeared, arms wrapped like a cocoon over Lucius, head leaning against the man's neck.

"He cannot see me unless he thinks about me. Before him, there is only the tunnel. Am I correct?"

The nymph nodded in agreement, smiling. That was enough for me.

Or I assumed so, until Aischylos had just crossed through the tunnel, through the body of Scaevola and Egeria. Floating on the air, eyes closed, smashing through walls. The apparition of the Greek slave was so ephemeral as it was shocking. It was spitting on all the rules I had learned of this plane. Wounded and suspicious, I thought of pursuing him.

Skirting through light-tunnels, I observed Aischylos at a distance. He seemed unaware of me, playing around at ease. I could feel my brain suffering, my ears ringing and my nose bleeding. That was no common man; even a well-trained Vestalis was having this much trouble, why would Aischylos take so easily to this maddening realm?

I gave up pursuing me and returned to my thoughts.

Could this be planned, someone's master plan? There was some strange will to this, something that went beyond the free-thought wanderings I had explored through psychotropic agents. And yet, weirdly familiar.

And so I thought.

What is behind all of this?

I found myself in a strange corridor, extreme even for this the standards set by these tombs. Walls, roof and floor were lumpy and pulsating, made from some spongy substance. Blue tubing insulated by dry fat broke the monotony of grey matter, viscous liquid flowing within. Bolts of lightning coursed through this place, directed to some great purpose.

Curious and enchanted, I touched the walls, almost the victim of a shocking discharge. My head pained, and I suffered a resurgence of old memories, of her and Sextus riding horses around Tusculum. I kept looking into moments of my life.

And that was how I ended ensnared into this trap. Another spasm coursed through me, pulling me back into another loop.

Egeria caressed my trapped and torment form, oozing through more and more of my life. I could be reduced to a collection of moments, my existence reduced to meaninglessness.

Another shock, another memory.

Revisiting the moment the Refugee Prince, my Streaking Woman, confronted Quintius Fulminator Niger. I did not get drunk on this memory. I was there, and I was thinking of Alba Longa. Of my quest, of what secrets I wanted to claim, of the pantheon of Triumphants I aimed to join.

So what if I wanted power and knowledge, just enough to achieve my selfish goals? I felt no shame; my gravitas and firmitas did not allow that.

I knew the danger, and how Numa Pompilius was the wisest Roman by taking these sorts of secrets to their grave. However, I needed the knowledge of Numa Pompilius; I had to seize them. In this realm of the mind, I could make it, this place could be the perfect prison or an unique opportunity.

I thought of Scaevola, divorced from me—and anyone else. How did humans share their mindscape, sleep similar dreams, rush to the same patterns and embrace collective mad projects like community and Republic? Symbols, language, stories. Myths and legends. Given shape and context by being shared by us, the boats that helped us navigate the river of conscience and the other. The way we organized thoughts and work.

I wanted the secrets of Numa Rex? Then I would have to claim them as he had once done. I went back to the lessons as a Class III Vestalis, half-remembered arcane musings that, in this place of mind, could be re-lived over and over. As an initiate, they entrusted us to the details of how Egeria and Numa Pompilius had established the first sacred rites and stolen/bound the gods to those sacraments.

All they had to do was to beat Jupiter in a duel of wits. Con a higher celestial daemon. Easy.

Seriously, could one get power through farce? Then let's start this farce. I pictured a theatrical mask of the current fashion, with a nice beard made from horse hair; one appeared in my hand. I put the mask and thought where to go next. I sang a little hymn to myself, an improvised poem about how Numa may have stood on the sacred grove, preparing himself for this essential mission to establish a covenant between humanity and the gods.

I stopped and opened my eyes. I was back at to the sanctuary at the heart of the grove of Egeria, standing in front of my libation of milk and honey. Where had it gone wrong? Was I stuck in another memory. No, there was something different to this one. There was no jolt of lightning, nor spasms, and the colors were too intense, like I was on a hyperreal depiction of the place I knew. I did not have much time for doubts or study as Egeria darted towards me, embracing me and covering my mouth with her lips.

The kiss was disquieting and something I was reluctant to accept, but I resisted the impulse to push her away. I somehow knew that I was playing a role in a history we Romans had come to belief; my safety depended on how well I could perform as Numa. There were other stories. Stories about what happened to usurpers and impostors, stories I would not like to play a role on.

Trying to ward off Egeria's suspicions, I grabbed her arms and came up with an excuse.

"The situation is urgent, my love." I stated, performing what I could call a more authoritarian voice with the aloof and tired dignity of a monarch. I failed ridiculously, unable to take the idea seriously. It did not seem to upset the nymph, and I was thankful for that. "A once-in-a-generation tempest approaches and the Tiberis is flooding the city. I need your help to appease the gods."

Egeria studied me, worried. For a moment I feared she had seen through me, but she dismissed my concerns with a warm but sad smile.

"I expected that to happen. Let's go, Numa. Human virtues are strange to the gods—including patience."

What awaited me out of the grove was not Rome; a village of brick and straw thatch houses, protected by a palisade, their peoples brutish and vicious. The city was not without a magnificence to it, in communal parks around sacrificial pits and stone palaces and sanctuaries open to all. We made our way to the Sacra Via under terrible rain; the storm intensifying.

"Let's go to the sanctuary of Regia." Egeria suggested. "It is the most fitting site for our purposes."

"Is there no alternative?" I shouted over the thunder. "I would rather appease the gods directly, without having to learn protective rites. On equal terms, get to a settlement that does not involve death."

"I love you because of your optimism, Numa, but gods are capricious and fickle. Protecting yourself is how you meet them on their terms. Occasional sacrifices may seem like a compromise, but they will leave them alternating between relaxation, demanding behavior or envy of the reverence you pay to other gods. You claim to want to unite the tribes of Asia and clans of Italy. This demands a new story, a new culture, a new alloy. You will need to make new deals with the inhuman powers of the universe, addressing them without the biases and vicious of mortal existence. Remember the words that lift the veil."

"If it acts and looks like Beast or Man, then it is not God, but Beast or Man wearing the trappings of divinity." I muttered the mantra of Numa. I was curious at the reframing of history on this retelling. It framed the old gods as uncaring and distant, unlike the petulant arrogant children the Hellenic texts portrayed. Egeria took me to the Regia.

The palace of Numa had been destroyed during the sacking of Rome. A temple to Mars and another to that-one-we-Vestals-are-not-supposed-to-talk-about had been built on top of the ruins. The Regia stood apart from the rest of the nascent city, a labyrinth of interwoven trees and stones separating the royal palace from the rest of Rome, with a terracotta front standing over a bridge that bound the Regia and the Forum together. Over this side stood a balcony supported by pillars depicting cats and minotaurs, where the regent could address the people. Egeria knew the place, guiding me without noticing how lost I was.

We seemed to enter a charmed place, two armored albino twins standing before the entrance. Just like Egeria, they loomed as supernal beings.

We made our way towards the *templum*, an open place for sacrifices and auspices stained by dried blood and ash.

Egeria looked at me.

"Why do you hesitate? You need to pick one."

Dis Pater and Prosperina: she was on to me. I impersonated the best caricature of feigned ignorance and masculine confusion.

She released a frustrated sigh.

"You need a voluntary, from among your people. The only sacrifice the gods will accept."

I shivered. I would be horrified if I did not choose outrage instead. How many times had the anti-Punic faction in the senate and our own priests censured the practice of human sacrifice among their political rivals? Like our ancient past—and not so ancient—was not filled with despaired oblations.

"If Romulus had no qualms about sacrificing his own brother, that is between Quirinus and the other gods." I smiled at Egeria. "His ways are not my way. Trust me, Egeria. I learned from you about the inherent lie within a dichotomy. There is always an alternative."

"There is. That does not mean it is good." The nymph held my hand. I could see on her golden eyes how much she feared for my well-being, but also the utter devotion and confidence she had on me—in Numa.

"JUPITER! DIVINITY OF OMENS AND THE ONE THAT ANSWERS PRAYERS! Herald of Rains! Jupiter Elicius! I name you and I call you, I bind you on behalf of my people! I was appointed on your name, as your priest and king. Answer my plea, so I may sacrifice for your protection in our hour of need. Jupiter Elicius!"

A powerful lightning bolt pierced the skies and discharged against the ground. A spiral of smoke, fire and arching electricity rose, forming a face. Or rather, my brain recognizes within the patterns what may be different faces.

"WHERE IS MY SACRIFICE, RELUCTANT KING?" It thundered.

"Oh Great Jupiter Elicius, all of your teachings failed me. I tried wine, honey and the purest spring water, captured deep within the untouched earth of the mountains." I covered my eyes, barely able to witness divinity. "I need to capture thunder and tame the Tiberis. What libations clouds and bolts demand? What can I offer?"

"Listen very well, Mortal King, for we will seal the covenant of protection." Jupiter Elicius voice intensified, thunder cracks at every word. "I am not a nymph, I am not your lover and mentor. Repeat after me my instruction, clearly so that they we may both bond. To ensorcel and calm thunderstorms, you need some fresh heads..."

"Of garlic!" I rushed in, interrupting Jupiter. My heart sunk on my chest; I was confident it was onions on the original legend.

"NO!" Another lightning bolt struck the ground. "Heads of man."

"Garlic tied with the hair of man, got it. Is that right, O Jupiter?"

"NOTHING DEAD. I accept nothing else as a sacrifice. Living, breathing, large head and eyes, beautiful lean body still jumping with life. It must be..."

"Herrings! You just described some nice herrings, O wisest Jupiter!"

Egeria stared at me with an expression of blank shock. The storm cleared and Jupiter returned to the celestial realms. Thunder laughed.

"THAT WILL DO, NUMA REX. AT LEAST FOR THOSE OF MINE."

I cleaned my brow, wet from rain and sweat. My heart was jumping up and down. Divine personality was something I would never understand, and I never resonated with the story of Numa. Until now. What mattered about it was not the exact stations performed or words uttered, but that Numa had entertained and tricked the Herald of Rains into accepting a lesser token instead of bloody sacrifice. Turned a bundle of garlic and herring tied with human hair into a protective spell.

I opened my mouth. That was it. That was my bridge to Triumph.

Divinity was powerful but malleable. Symbols, histories, animal and human features; all of those things could become part of them. Ground them, as alien as it was. If one manipulated what a divinity would recognize as its own, its nature could be manipulated, invited, and bonded to. What if one used the self as the binding agent? One could become something new, forged from humanity and divinity.

A Triumphant.

Egeria hugged me with such passion and relief that it hurt. I looked around as color drained away from this world.

This descend was ending. I could make my way to the exit, wiser.

But I did felt not just wiser; I felt more powerful than I had been for months. With clarity of purpose.

I pulled my masks and threw it to the ground, kissing Egeria and escaping before the nymph could tear me apart.

My thoughts changed, and I stared not at Egeria, but at Aischylos. The man held a wrinkled wax mask of the nymph, just as Numa's laid at my feet. He seemed surprised but pleased.

"No wonder it went so well, I had a good companion. Thanks for the help, Vestalis!" He showed me his prize,—a bronze case with strange engravings and lightning bolt patterns—, winked and vanished.

What in the Underworld had just happened?

Screw that, he may have used me but I could still get mine. My thoughts changed, looked in one purpose.

I was going to steal fire from the gods.

I found myself on a steep peak, beyond clouds and mortals. Something was chasing me as I made my way down, but I had more pressing concerns.

For starters, my left arm was on fire.

My first instinct was to put it off, but I knew that would be an awful idea. I raced down, avoiding to fall as I chewed on my lip, trying to ignore the smell of burning flesh and the heat. Fire was the symbol of everything that mattered to me, but I would rather avoid ending stuck on a peak as an eagle ate my inwards.

Vesta, why did my mind remain so undisciplined? Sudden cold and wind hit my face, and I immediately missed the fire and the burning. I could hear the distant cry of an eagle. I tried to free myself from the chains, but remained in bondage. The eagle was massive, twice my side. Closing my eyes, I thought about the cursed doorway with the silver-fir.

I stumbled, relieved to breath the stale air of the tomb and to be claimed by the dark. I let myself fall to the ground, exhausted. I could just stay there and sleep for days.

I was denied peace.

The creature from before approached me.

I called for a light and one appeared, a small flame dancing on my index finger. I waved my hand, turning it into a sphere of red and orange light. I barely had time to be in awe of myself.

Before me stood a pale giant. Thick grey skin, lean mean limbs with too many joints. Its face was tubular, with enormous utterly black eyes and pronounced canine teeth emerging from the upper mandible. What looked like a long beard was actually a bundle of tentacles, wiggling autonomously.

On the arms of the giant rested two corpses: a man in Punic garb and Pontus. I hated it for that. I looked at the sphere in my hand; I could do something now. Instead of running, I could fire back.

I threw my sphere against it, at the same time the giant unleashed an unexpected mental attack. My head hurt as they projected images into it. A series of Punic attackers, the being picking them apart one by one. Terrifying traps being deployed. A hand holding a dagger, looming over my scribe.

An explosion and the smell of burnt flesh. I covered my eyes, surprised at the raw power of my fire. The giant dropped the corpses, whimpering away, its left arm red and black. It blasted me with all the suffering the creature had just received. I stumbled, strained, and feeling the sheer power of my Triumph overwhelming my spark.

Too much power. Too much pain.

As the creature returned to the darkness, I searched for something to ground myself. A memento mori, something that would keep the legend of Prometheus away and let me be Davinia. I found a long bone needle, a symbol of what a patrician woman was supposed to be.

Perfect.

I pricked myself, twisting that symbol to my own use. Empowered, exhausted and alone. Not even Egeria.

"Know you are loved, Vestal."

A metallic voice?

"Come to me when you are ready. You are something amazing."

Not again. This Closer to the Gods needed a nap.
 
Counting Gains
It had been a few weeks, after a distraught Vestalis Arpineia returned from her expedition: the lone survivor, but a successful one. She arrived at the Urbe as it received the costly and bittersweet news of Telamon.

Rome had been saved. The Urbe would stand for a little while, supported by the hand of its peoples and their institutions.

Under the light of the first hour, Davinia was unsatisfied in that interpretation of recent events. She sneaked away from the Temple as the servants prepared everything needed for the morning rituals. Darting from pillar to pillar, Davinia trailed the path to the ancient, undeveloped ruined annex of the Temple—a permanent grim reminder of the risks of Vestal life. More often than not, some artifact or piece of technology (such as the infamous Mule) would be considered too dangerous to be studied on the Temple and had to be moved into a controlled site. Reinforced, but whose walls and ceilings were designed to collapse and contain the experiment should any accident happen.

A perfect site to explore her new powers.

They had recently moved the Mule to a Department of Engineering vault, after its latest accident reduced the fourth Class III to a pink mist. But the structures designed for its study remained undisturbed and abandoned. Chambers supported by metal rods, air pockets between bricks in the walls, and experimental plates of heat-dispersing ceramics. Only Class I Vestalis had access to this warehouse, reducing the number of persons that could discover her to six.

Alone in the dark, Davinia closed her eyes and tried to recall her experiences within the Etruscan catacombs. She thought about the many ways Egeria presence made itself felt. Even now, Davinia could not stop thinking about a silent mental specter, ready to wrap her hands around her neck and either snap or caress it. Cold sweat dropped from Davinia's brow as she lifted her hands, took a deep breath and dreamed of flame. She opened an eye, trying to get a peak. Nothing yet. She closed her eyes and focused. She concentrated more. This was so much focus, any moment now. Davinia's head started to hurt, her breathing erratic.

Still nothing. Only darkness, no matter how much she tried.

Venting her frustrations, Arpineia cursed the wasted hours. She returned to the surface and lost herself in daily routine. But she could not find solace there. The Triumph on her spark kept nibbling at the back of her mind, pulling her out of her duties and dumping her in esoteric musings. Davinia took entire afternoons to just meditate on her issues. She arrived at the correct conclusion that she could not surpass this spiritual block on her own. Then she did the wrong thing about it.

Who she knew that could have similar experiences. The woman Aeneid? For sure. It would be a good idea to reach out. And yet, Davinia did not want to go to her. She told herself that she did not trust the Refugee Prince; that was a lie she told herself, a convenient way to cover how much she was afraid of being rejected. Of being seen as an impostor, of making light of the way Aeneid had earned her Triumphant mantle. Arpineia would approach Aeneid incapable of using the powers she claimed as hers. It terrified Davinia. They would ask her questions about herself that she was not ready to answer.

Instead of reaching out, Davinia delved into any esoteric text she could find. She got nothing but lost sleep and spent dawns. Pythagorean texts followed, and after those too failed her, Arpineia searched for answers in missionaries scrolls brought by travelers from distant lands. As priceless as they were, they were ill prepared to address the practical problems that Davinia faced.

The string of failures made Davinia second guess everything. Had she stolen Olympian fire? Or had it been a delusion, something construed by her mind to shelter her from the actual horrors of the expedition? From the loss of her companions and the exposure to an infernal reality? She never conjured the fire. Even her connection to Egeria was nothing extraordinary, as one-sided as that of anyone else.

Arpineia was irritated by such thoughts; basic, unproductive thoughts. She could feel a fundamental change within her, an awakened spark. Besides, that line of thought could take her to some mad places. By those same arguments, she could still be stuck in one of the catacomb's traps, deluding herself that she had returned to Rome. There is a line of questioning that is self-defeating in its purpose. Some questions are just too ridiculous to use as guidelines for action.

She was here. She was back. She held the fire.

Davinia resumed her attempts, determined to brute-force a breakthrough. She was interrupted during a night of study by a noise near the warehouses. Fearing discovery, Arpineia tried to maneuver her way back to the House of the Vestals. The night was on its eight hour, no moon or stars gracing the firmament. Davinia fumbled around in the dark, stumbling and making way too much noise. Damn, if there was really someone around, they were bound to catch her. If only she could see where she was stepping.

Her face was suddenly illuminated: a tiny flame flickered in the air! Davinia almost screamed in cheers, but reminded herself why she needed to see where she was going. Cupping the flame against her heart, she tiptoed towards the temple. Getting closer, Davinia heard giggling and the source of noise: two young Vestalis, enjoying the company of each other in the privacy of the ruins.

While she sympathized with their escapades, Arpineia had to set an example by punishing their nocturnal explorations—otherwise others may grow lax and stumble on her nocturnal activities. Davinia found her sense of purpose return. Awakening with newfound energy after the best night in months, she made a note to compensate those adventurous two.

For all her progress, Davinia could just not replicate the feat. Figuring out fear and surprise must have been the trigger, Davinia set multiple traps and alarms to startle her. It refused to work; at some level she knew that they were coming, that she had prepared the traps. Once again a chasm opened before her, halting her advance. Giving up for the night, Arpineia sat on top of a pile of bronze tubes.

"You're doing it wrong." A voice resonated within her head, making her jump. Flames accompanied her, reacting to genuine fear. The invasive voice was strange, metallic and spoke in a strange and archaic dialect of Greek.

"Egeria? Is that you?" Davinia asked, looking around. As stupid as it was, she half-hoped to witness a visual manifestation of the nymph.

"Nothing like that. For your people, I am an oracle. You know me as the Cumaean Sibyl." The voice introduced herself. "I have been observing your progress and efforts. Inspiring, even if fruitless."

"Thank you?" Davinia said, not knowing what else to add. The Cumaen Sybil? That was quite the heavy name to just throw around. It was inherently suspicious. But Arpineia could not deny her reach—only her sense of propriety. Really, had she been creeping on her? And for how long?

"It is interesting that you have opened your mind to me. And like this. You are the only Triumphant that did not rebuff me."

Davinia was not so sure that she was worth calling a Triumphant. She was not feeling much of one.

"I have to say, there was also no other Triumphant that tried to accomplish so much on their own. A spark will never get lit on its own. It needs the flint of humanity and well-groomed, enriched life. You don't want or can get the help of others. Will you accept mine?"

She was not wrong. And there was no sense in hiding anything. How good was she as an oracle? There may not be any secrets she could keep hidden from the Sybil's visions. The walls that justified her isolation had been torn asunder by that realization. What did Davinia have to lose by accepting her patronage?

There was always the possibility of revenge if things took a turn for the worst.

"Alright. I will accept any advice you can give me."

Silence. Had the Sybil reneged on her offer?

"I have not seen enough of your Triumph to make an educated appraisal. However, I can say you have good instincts, Vestalis; you tried various strategies that may have worked if one had a more straightforward relationship with their Triumph."

"That is not very helpful." Davinia pointed out. "I don't even think that can apply to me. I do not understand what you mean."

"Correct. Your lack of familiarity reveals that you have a more complex relationship with fire. You are not just someone that uses fire as a tool. You are sparking with inner fire."

Arpineia pondered about that.

"So I stole the knowledge of flame, so even knowing how to invoke the flame is already accessing the Triumph. I am disrespecting the relationship I have with the flame by dealing with this as a problem I need to out-think. One moment, let me try something."

Davinia closed her eyes. She did not think about fire, flame or cinder. No aim or projecting something into the material realm. Instead, she focused on her knowledge as a Vestal. Arpineia realized the air flowing around her, the fuel that sustained her, on the igniting heat just under and over her skin. She put all of those together, reminded of how beautiful and terrifying the flame she stole from Olympus was. How precious. How human it became when she took it in. The Spark within ignited.

She was the Flame.

Eyes opened, a sphere of burning blue, orange and yellow spinning in front of her. Davinia cupped it into her hands, slowly but continuously breathing into it. The flames spread, nurtured. They covered the lines of her hands, resonating with the chaos on Davinia's spark, becoming one with her as a shining star.

It is only be first of many nights where she would shine. She promised herself that. Davinia made the sphere of flames float, spinning towards her own face.

"Impressive." The Sybil remarked."However, we will have to post-pone celebrations. You have a more urgent matter to attend to."

Davinia frowned, breaking her gaze away from the allure of fire. What was the oracle going on about? That was when she noticed her clothes where on fire. Arpineia throw herself to the floor, patting herself down as she tried to quench the flames. Without success, she panicked and undressed, throwing the smoldering cloth into the nearest container of sand.

Sweaty, dirty and still feeding the flame, Davinia called it a night. That had been magnificent progress, but she still lacked control. And there was the whole thing with Sybil. Sure, Arpineia felt ungrateful, but she had not really helped that much, had she? And what Sybil had to gain from her mastery of her Triumph.

The Sybil was right on a point: I was not respecting my relationship with myself and my Spark. It was like a massive weight had been pulled from over her shoulder, as she was honest with herself. Energy and relief injected every element of her routine, empowering her more than any Triumph.

She was a Triumphant because she felt Triumphant.

Her spark resonated across the entire House. Davinia's underlings wondered what had happened, carried by uplifting enthusiasm. They buried the Department of Innovation and Progress under proposals, all the ideas and plans they had been sitting on for months. Whatever genius had tormented Arpineia had been exorcized.

Davinia would not let those plans linger in obscurity any longer. To make up for lost time, she barged into the offices of her peers and pressured them to make collaborations happen. Things would get done. Finally, some damned progress! Well, to some degree. Most of the Class I Vestalis received Davinia with different degrees of courtesy and frustration, but it would take more than a clear possession by divine providence to convince them.

The Vestalis Maxima's statement declaring Arpineia Closest to Egeria was public knowledge. Everyone within the House had been skeptical about it; they had timed it to be a brilliant and politically convenient event. It must have been a planned attempt to lift the morale of Peoples and Senate, the answer to a dangerous invasion and the death of a consul.

It may have been a lie at some point, but they did not understand how truthful it had become. It didn't matter: the other Vestals would always see Davinia as propped up as Closest to the Gods and sharing on the same advice that had helped Numa Pompilius.

Well, what that mattered for Arpineia? They would think whatever they would think. Whistling, Davinia made her way back to the warehouse, setting targets for another training session. She was becoming increasingly comfortable as a Triumphant, her powers growing in intensity—even if they still lacked precision.

"Most people would be hesitant after experiencing what you did." Sybil interjected, unannounced as always."Specially when the source of hurt and trauma is so close to the means through which they could empower themselves back up. You are an impressive woman."

"Good of you to come by." Arpineia had been looking forward to talk with Sybil again."I want to try something different, and I wanted to have your support."

"You have my attention."

"I am getting used to these miracles. They work because I took the Flame within, and by establishing contact, correct?"

"With Vesta? That would be appropriate for someone of your position." Was that a joke? Sybil's tone was weird, and it was hard to get the intentions of a metallic ringing inside your head.

"Vesta, Jupiter or whatever; little matters who claimed ownership of the Flame. I stole it, it is mine, I am the claimant now. And every miracle is just my relationship with it, how good I am as a caretaker." Arpineia focused on the central idea. "How much of a Prometheus I am."

A moment processing. An answer.

"I can see how one would reach that conclusion."

"I will take that as cautious agreement." Davinia continued. "When I am using my Triumph, I don't think of myself as Davinia. At least, not only as Davinia. I see myself as the Torchbearer; something within stirs when I think that way."

"When you recognize your Spark, you get a glimpse of your Triumph and give it a name."

"Right." Whatever that was, she got it. "I embrace and feed the flame, and these abilities give me control. Not just control, absolute control. It hurts my clothing but not me. That is not how fire works; does this mean I have a fine-tuned regulation of the proprieties of fire?"

Another moment processing.

"Yes. The proprieties of your fire are ruled by more than material-dependent thermodynamics." The Sybil put determination behind this affirmation. "Do you have something particular in mind that you would like to try?"

"Yes, please! I want to control heat!" Following careful instructions by the oracle, Arpineia practiced the release of increasingly smaller flames, trying different techniques of heat dispersion and management. Sweating with the effort, Davinia mastered the tides of heat without igniting the air. Her Triumph called the flames within her, containing them safely while lightning and warming the places that Davinia desired.

"Curious priority, that one. Thermal control? That is not what most people would do if they had claimed that Triumph." Sybil commented.

"Why not?" Arpineia was surprised at the notion that this was an odd choice. "I mean, I get the allure of making a big show of splattering flame everywhere. But it is not very useful, is it? Specially in Rome, where those new buildings are built of kindling and hopeful thoughts. If I am to protect the Urbe I need to develop a subtle and versatile toolset."

"You intend to operate within the limits of Rome?" Sybil took notice. "Take a break for today. You need to learn a few more tricks."

Learning heat management was easy for someone with Vestal background; it expanded upon what they already knew. This was something else. Training continued, harder every day and with exhaustion throughout the night. The Triumph came off naturally but was increasingly demanding to sustain. Davinia burned, but she burned like a funerary pyre. Inefficient, wasting most of her energy on things she had to disperse. Arpineia droned through routine, barely able to muster energy. It was only through determination and the constant support from Sybil that Davinia pushed through; Davinia got less tired by each passing week and even her focus had improved.

Reward came from arduous work. With her head high, she received an intricate crown of light, resting uneasy on her black hair. Seamless, heat-less, all light. Arpineia pierced it with her hand; it was no warmer than room temperature.

Satisfied with her Triumphant life, Davinia returned to her daily routine. The consequences of the darkness of neglect surprised her; her quest for the light had cast a large shadow. The entire House was disappointed with Davinia. She had pushed projects and got everyone's hopes up, only to disappear for most of the day? And even when present, Arpineia kept going through rote work and meetings. A passive actor.

Davinia had a good explanation, but she could not tell them. Why not? Were they not an excellent support network? Perhaps. We will never know because Davinia convinced herself she could not share her Triumph with them.

She toned her exploration down, thirsty for new skills and challenges but trying to avoid completely ruining her priestly-academic life. Sybil kept her going through this trial too. They spent long hours discussing random musings, easing the frustrations and foolishness of living.

"What truly makes one a Triumphant?"

"A Triumphant is one that wields a Triumph." It was Sybil's sardonic response.

"Yes, but so are victorious commanders awarded one. And nobody in my family ever commanded or mustered troops."

"That is a case of parallel evolution, of one rite emulating the other." Sybil corrected. "Triumph is a moment of captured divinity; the Triumphant is an individual that is particularly attuned to it. Someone empowered to represent the anxieties and dreams of their people. And together they become that raw potential, given a mortal form and shaped by the individual."

"I can see how parallels would emerge, connecting the two. During a single day, the victorious general transcends its mortality and becomes a God, a Jupiter of Victory. A moment of apotheosis, of an incarnation of human potential, a bridge between celestial and mundane. Even the part about the mind of the people matches. What better reflects mass anxiety than the demands of communal defense?"

"You and that general, you are different and the same. But you are not uniquely talented individuals. There is no grand manifest destiny or blessed purpose." Sybil cast some reality upon Davinia's ego. "There is something else that turns you into more than a sum of atoms, biomolecules, cells, tissues and organs. That makes you human. It is your ties to each other and the world you inherited. All the culture, knowledge and tools, the ultimate charity of your species. That is how you become an individual of talent and great ideas; because you are part of a collective of grand talent and where all ideas bloom."

Arpineia frowned, most of the concepts flying over her head. Still, she soaked the meaning, ruminating over each word.

"So there is nothing special on what I did?" There was no frustration or disappointment on her words. Davinia was oddly comforted by that statement.

"Yes and no." Sybil replied. "You are not inherently special. But that frees you to be and to do something special. Which you did. Your actions were special."

"And that opened my Spark to Triumph."

"Perhaps." Sybil admitted her ignorance. "I have seen it happen many times, but I am no expert. There are things that go beyond matter that unbound from material conditions. Triumphs are something like that, what some of my sister's wards call platonic entities. Something that casts a shadow on this world. Which is misguided; those Triumphs may be free from materiality but come from it. It is only the way of the cosmos that they eventually return to it in the form of Triumphant. Its limits are not the hymns of some supernal plane but the imagination and creativity of humanity. Myths, legends, whatever means people distill and used to transmit ideas, dreams and ambitions. Everything can become a Triumph, if these would-be-Triumphant endure the trials and danger.

A cold shiver climbed down Davinia's spine.

"What sort of danger? Every Triumphant had such terrifying awakenings?" Aeneid, and even that power-mad Quirinus. They all had fought a secret war of them own.

"Mortal danger. And much, much worse." Sybil continued on her neutral metallic monotone. "It is the most dangerous endeavor a human can embark on. You are extending your hands to cosmic enormity. Something that your species is only supposed to shoulder as one. Remember, all of humanity created all the ideas, and that is what these are. All-surrounding, all-consuming. You cannot do it alone; you always need someone with you. Ideally, experienced Triumphants and people well-educated in mysteries. To climb Olympus or descend into the Underworld without rope is nothing but suicide of the Self."

No fitting answers to this moment of somber realization. Unsatisfied, Arpineia burst in hysterical laughter.

"I should not be! I should not have done it on my own!"

"Oh, you think you were alone?" The Sybil remarked. "Most curious."

Davinia stopped laughing.

"So, if a Triumphant filters the Triumph and anchors it, would it be possible for the same mythic event or heroes to manifest in different ways? Different interpretations of the same, for lack of a better word, shared truth? And if that is the case, can one Triumphant change the Triumph itself?"

"All of this can happen, all of those have happened. A few of them even made the whole point of their Triumphant nature to facilitate such transformations. Whoever, before you get any ideas, I remind you that your spark is always in contact with something bigger. You are a drop in an ocean. How much you think you can push back, breach limits, and impose change before being fundamentally transformed?"

Advice wasted on Arpineia.

Fire lifts all egos.

Arpineia kept returning to the warehouse, doing some training but never challenging herself. Until one fateful day, where she stood by the entrance, looking at the blue skies above. She wanted to try something crazy, something that required open space. Davinia was fortunate; near the vegetable gardens of the House laid wide spaces for the (all-too common) rebuilding efforts. She stood there, looking in every direction, rotating over her own axis. She was well-hidden, except from Sybil.

"What are you trying to do?" Sybil inquired, curiosity ringing metallic.

For the first time since they met, Davinia silenced Sybil's voice. She looked into herself, isolating her mind from worldly distractions and turning inward.

She was the Flame. She was the air she breathed; she was her body, sustained and ignited. Made lighter, powerful, capable of rising to the skies. To go even higher and spreading her brilliant magnificence to any corner of the world where she could burn. To see herself repeated in an infinity of sparks.

She was the Flame of Prometheus.

What was earthly gravity to contain her?

Davinia's feet left the ground. Arpineia slowly drift up. Promethia giggled as a crown of light emerged from her brow, spreading up to her arms. Her eyes shone, purple fire replacing the whites as iris reddened. They shone with pure radiance, so bright that she could barely see anything. Even closing the eyes did nothing to dim the light.

She propelled herself even higher

The giggling turned into crystalline laughter. Opening her eyes, Davinia looked at the Urbe sprawling under her.

"I do not know if I should admonish or praise you." The Sybil interjected. "Either way, I cannot disagree that the results are impressive."

"Why are you so worried?" Davinia spread her arms, delighted as she was with the wind lifting her up, dancing and toying with her hair and tickling Sparkle.

"How much did you give your Triumph to accomplish this? Have you considered what I told you? It is beautiful to dance on the beach, but beware the tide."

Arpineia could barely think about Sybil's words, spinning to contemplate the expanding vistas, the vanishing horizons that had been opened to her. Something felt wrong within. Maybe it was safer to call it a day.

Davinia made a discreet landing, satisfied with herself. She could feel the hairs on the back of her neck rise, insisting that something was not right. Alert but finding no reason to be alarmed, Arpineia returned to the House. People turned their heads as she walked by, haunted and horrified expressions on their faces. They soon became screams and whispers. One of the youngest Class III stopped in front of Arpineia and dropped her books. This was freaking Davinia. She disappeared to the side corridors used by the servants to move loads, hoping to cause less chaos while she looked for the source of the disruption. Speeding up, she entered the first room with a mirror she found.

There she was, looking back at herself. The softest equestrian class traitor and the second cutest Vestalis. Davinia pinched her cheek and arranged her clothing. Her hair was a bit of a mess and there were insects on the rim of her sleeves. Was that all? Yeah, that must have been it. She looked fine. Honestly, she looked better than most days.

Davinia was so enraptured looking for answers on her reflection that she was unaware of the slave approaching her. Grabbing her by the wrist and spinning her around, confusing her with his forceful boldness. The man was tall and muscled, vaguely familiar: someone she had seen passing by. Not a man the Vestalis had shared confidence and trust with. It paralyzed her for a moment, as the servant examined her with loving, worried eyes.

"Servilla, what are you doing here? And why are you wearing the clothing of the mistresses? You know what they do to those that impersonate Vestals." He grew paler upon noticing the mirror on Davinia's hands. "No, don't take that! What we have been taking is enough; they will notice if that goes missing."

The man tightened his hold on her. Davinia's Spark grew restless and harnessed the fire. A strong localized jet of heat offered the man the merciful gift of unconsciousness.

Still baffled, Davinia cowered in a corner, trying to remain unseen.

" I was afraid something like this would happen." Sybil again. "It is incredible that even your mistakes and accidents are as wonderful as they are unexpected, Vestalis."

"Dammit Sybil, can you for once avoid meandering? Tell me what is happening!"

"If I am to speculate, I would say that you gave too much of your Name and Spark to the Triumph when you flew. You seem to have resonated with something else. Inspiration? Wind? I don't know. I know that you have touched and were touched by the sparks of others. That leaves a mark, and now everyone sees you as something different when they are exposed to your unbridled Triumph."

"I can use that to my advantage." Arpineia declared with feigned confidence, ignoring the cold invading her heart. It grew in horror the more she thought about it. "Wait, what is this about an unbridled Triumph? Isn't a Triumphant's ever bound to their Triumph?"

"Not actively, that would be very dangerous to one's survival and identity. Let it go, do not keep the whole thing coiled around your Spark. Do it now, before it goes out of control. Hurry, you need something that reminds you of your mortal nature, an anchor to everything that is Arpineia."

She knew exactly what to use.

Distorting air and creating a path of ominous fog, Davinia found her way back to her room. Opening a heavy coffer, she pulled a red wool rectangle.

"A military focale?" Sybil wondered.

"It belonged to my brother." Arpineia wrapped it around her own neck. She could feel her heartbeat slowing down, a calm permeating her chest. "It is a permanent reminder of why I am Arpineia."

"Are you yourself, Arpineia?" Sybil seemed worried.

"Soon." Davinia picked an old sewing needle and smuggled it on the scarf. "I need something else. Since how others see me is being warped, I need a reminder of how society would rather see me."

"There you go. Remember, one day you will be dead."

"Memento Mori." Davinia lost her voice with those words. She broke into tears.

"What is wrong, Arpineia?"

"I cannot do this." Davinia lamented. "Not this, not again. Sybil, I need to know this is real. You. You are real and not some delusion."

Silence. Davinia feared the worst and wept loudly.

"I am as real as you are. My embrace may be cold, but you will find it when you come into my cave. I promise."
 
Last edited:
Back
Top